


mwui. 

• \u it 

•'t'rf wlH Wl iB{ ' 1 !i 

. ) il J •/ill! thlkfu li HHJ* M ' V* 



^ Jtll • *4 l 


* >•? f w &W f>'> i v 3<K » V V > < wU»* V ^i 4 f (nr r 4 w f r d™ri * r t * f 1 $ * h 

i/j o r u 1 4 *. V J A i m 4 »* a \ i> t n| A « f M 4 th h F rlrii- W i V. 
#WM Af tfiilii^ynUlft^lh lt» 44 Ap|tii|* 4lin Jmj r .*i.l {I 


HHW 

{> 

Kuiijj JJ/nfifi! 

lt>*j uktqJlAu 


l '§ 

M/.i.n.fv.tvw' 1 . >*■/• ‘•fVjSlf 
rliHr 


Pk nl Wi ufc , 


ft ftftftity*' ft 4 IRv 

• i ' hHh fti h|r i Hr (I 


WM 


wlw] 

>H»aU 


nr' fW.>Wm *v'fV ^m*/¥5 *»U * m*- 
mV’ M(ri’t!f ! i ,!i fp'-t >>> i; < »» it f ><4 /I , rit J f 


iji i*l'rr rnrr rf'/'f 'r pnt' l '^f l!, / , r‘* J 

HlWw;W>i«wOSwWMhuh<iHBwWw 
U fV'*i •rv*rHt'f’rrt 1 . ‘ f; i' 1 ' ''f'-'!' 1 -* 
fMr’/LWvWVliArAWi wW jimLT» 

ij | f* l*l\ri*pm*i l/»>wiM*Mj *>l fUt iu»i> 




r r HflMr r< vuu> i *» W . i • h < t ( ii.i 


ffir 






Gopight'N?— 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
















f 
























• - 





























“’TWILL LULL THEE TO DREAMLESS REPOSE” 









“ I bring, thy favor to attain, 

King Alfred and his glorious reign. 

No nobler hero could I bring 
Than Britain’s pure and gentle king. 
Brighter than all, his spotless name 
Shines on his country’s scroll of fame. 
A thousand years his bones are dust, 
Yet men still name him as the Just. 

A hundred kings have ruled his state, 
Yet him alone she names — The Great. 
To him, her noblest praise she sings, 
As mightiest of her mighty kings.’’ 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I The Meeting in the Forest 7 

II Winchester 23 

III A Thief in the Night 40 

IV In the Hall of Alfred 52 

V The Death of a Hero 65 

VI The Wolves’ Concert 79 

VII The Coming of a Stranger 91 

VIII Adiva Grows Angry 105 

IX Would You Strike Your King? 116 

X Egwina Goes as a Messenger 127 

XI Some Danish Tales 139 

XII The Magic Sleep 153 

XIII Victory Sits with the Saxons 167 

XIV A Pleasant Surprise 178 

XV The Beggar of Athelney 189 

XVI In the Camp of the Enemy 201 


V 


Vi CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

XVII The Winning of a Buckler 215 

XVIII Peace 226 

XIX Dark Days 240 

XX ASlfric’s Revenge 257 

XXI The Trial of Egwina 267 

XXII The Ordeal 277 

XXIII The Dread Decree 289 

XXIV Adiva Takes Matters into Her Hands . . . 298 

XXV Hilda Again 309 

XXVI The Eclipse 323 

XXVII Siegbert’s Story 333 

XXVIII An Unexpected Guest 345 

XXIX Bringing the Summer Home 356 


cA cMaid at King (Alfred's Court 


CHAPTER I 

THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 

Beautiful was tlie month of October in 
the year of our Lord 877. That part of 
merrie England called Wessex was covered, 
in this ancient time with a vast and extensive 
wood. 

Only where the broad estuary of Southampton 
Water divided the tangled woodland, and along 
the river Itchen, was there any break in the 
forest. Formidable were the wastes of Andredes 
weald, and fortunate the traveler whose path 
lay not apart from the public roads. 

Hundreds of wide-spreading, broad-headed 
oak trees covered the hills and valleys, and 
flung their gnarled branches over the rich grassy 
sward beneath. Intermingled with these, some- 
times so closely as to hide the rays of the sun, 


8 


A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


were beeches, hollies, and copsewood of various 
descriptions. 

The great trees were girt round about with 
mosses or wreaths of ivy that betokened their 
age, and their foliage was bright with the hues 
of autumn. 

The leaves were falling, but through the 
openings thus made wider vistas of beauty were 
revealed. The rich burnished bronze of the 
oak mingled with the blazing orange of the 
beech. The gray branches of the graceful ash 
contrasted with the fir — stately daughter of 
autumn. 

The sunshine streaming through the trees 
caught and intensified the vivid colorings. Red 
of many degrees, up to the gaudiest scarlet ; 
every tint of yellow, from the wan gold of the 
primrose to the deep orange of the tiger lily ; 
purple from lightest lilac to the darkest shade 
of the pansy, mingled and intermingled, until 
the whole forest seemed one mass of glowing, 
riotous color. Ever and anon the antlers of a 
deer might, have been seen as he moved rest- 
lessly through the wold, and in the nearer glades 
the hares and conies came stealing forth to sport 
or to feed. 


THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 


9 


In the distance the mellow blasts of a horn 
could be heard, which grew nearer and more 
near until presently on the high road which 
wound through the wastes of forest land from 
Silchester to Winchester (or Winteceaster, as it 
was then called) appeared the forms of two 
people, an old man and a girl. 

They moved slowly, the maiden accommo- 
dating her steps to those of her companion. 
Though not really old, for he was not much 
more than sixty, both the man’s countenance 
and carriage indicated age. His complexion 
was fair and his cheeks ruddy ; but his visage 
was deeply furrowed, and his long hair, which 
escaped from under his bonnet, was white as 
snow, as was also his large and forked beard. 
His dark blue woolen mantle was clasped on 
the shoulder by a broad ouclie, or brooch ; 
his leggins were also of blue woolen, cross- 
gartered by strips of leather. Blue, too, was 
the under tunic. His right arm encircled a 
harp. 

The girl who accompanied him was some- 
where about the age of fourteen. Her form was 
enveloped in a mantle of scarlet wool, to which 
was attached a hood of the same material. The 


10 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

face under the hood was wondrously lovely, and 
had already gained her the appellation of “ The 
Fair.” 

“ Grandfather, dearest,” she cried as she 
beheld a log which lay under the overhang- 
ing branches of a large oak, “ see ! here is 
rest for thy weariness. I wot that thou art 
tired.” 

“ Yes, child. The limbs of the old tire 
quickly, and alack ! I am not so young as 
I was of yore. The way hath seemed long 
to-day, and we are yet far from Winches- 
ter. Prithee, wind the horn no longer, for 
I weary of its sound ; and truly if there be 
any within hearing, they must know of our 
coming.” 

He sat down as he spake, resting his harp on 
his knee. The maiden let fall the horn that 
proclaimed their coming, according to the law 
of the forest, threw back her hood, unfast- 
ened the fibula that closed the mantle, and 
tossed the garment on the log beside the old 
man. Thus revealed, she stood forth in all her 
beauty. 

Her long yellow hair, bound only by a golden 
band, was parted smoothly and hung in ringlets 


THE MEETING IN THE FOKEST 


11 


on her shoulders. Her complexion was dazzling 
in its fairness ; her cheeks rosy ; her eyes 
sparkling, and blue as periwinkles. She wore 
a tunic of blue woolen, falling to her ankles, 
and bordered by a band of needlework, for 
which the Anglo-Saxon women were famous. 
Over this was worn a short gonna of scarlet, the 
sleeves of which, reaching in long, loose folds 
to the wrists, were confined there by bracelets. 
The slenderness of her waist was disclosed by a 
girdle, and over her shoulders hung a chain, 
from which was suspended a pair of cymbals 
and the horn. A picturesque figure she made 
as she stood there, and one fair to look upon. 
The old man’s eyes rested upon her fondly, and 
then he spake : 

“Art thou not cold, Egwina? The Wyn 
(October) month hath bright sunshine, but his 
breezes carry also the chill that foretokens the 
coming of winter. Heaven forfend that thou 
shouldst become ill.” 

The girl laughed merrily. 

“ Be not irked, grandfather. The mantle 
was wearisome, and I did but cast it aside for a 
time. See ! Lest thou shouldst needlessly fret 
thy mind, I will put on the garment again, and 


12 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

thou slialt tell me whither we go after Win- 
chester.” 

Donning the mantle she sat down beside 
him. The grandfather looked at her tenderly. 

“Egwina The Fair art thou called,” said he, 
“but Egwina The Good art thou also. From 
Winchester, dear child, and its market, we will 
wend our way to the royal vill at Chippen- 
ham, where the king is to winter.” 

“ Why to Chippenham ?” asked the girl. 
“ It is not often, grandfather, that thou carest 
to follow the king.” 

“ True, child ; for Alfred hath scops of his 
own in his court, and needeth not the glee of 
Wulfhere, the harper. But even as yon oak 
hath gathered the moss of years, so have sor- 
rows come to me, and fain am I to lay down 
their burthen. Of bards there are many ; but 
few glee maidens there be who sing as thou dost. 
For thy sake do I hope that the king will take 
us under his hand.” 

“ But if he will not, then whither ?” asked the 
maiden. 

“ He will,” answered Wulfhere positively. 
“ The meanest wayfarer hath the right to bed 
and board for a day and a night in any house. 


THE MEETING IN THE FOKEST 


13 


Thinkest, then, that Alfred will not give shelter 
and food to a gleeman and maiden? I trow 
that he will.” 

“ Will not the court be hindrance to thee ?” 
questioned the girl gently. “ Dear grandfather, 
thou hast been so free always, I fear me much 
that thou wilt mislike to be housed with one 
lord.” 

“ Were he younger, child, Wulf here would 
have nought of it. I, and my father, and his 
father’s father have always thus lived, wander- 
ing from shire to shire ; from burgh to burgh ; 
from mead hall to mead hall, with harp and 
song and story ; and none were so welcome as 
they. Many lords have bestowed gifts upon 
them, and fain would have kept them to sing of 
their bold deeds. But all of us, from father to 
son, liked better to tell of the daring of many 
than the prowess of one. The song of a harp 
of one string becometli in time irksome both to 
hearer and singer. In sooth, ’tis a merry life 
and a free. Alack and a day that ’tis past ! 
The Dane is abroad in the land. For a short 
time hath he left us in quiet, and now winter 
will still further stay his hand. Guthrum the 
old is bold, and I fear that the Northmen await 


14 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


only the bringing home of the summer ere fall- 
ing upon Wessex.” 

“ The saints forfend !” ejaculated the girl de- 
voutly. 

“ So it is for thy weal, Egwina, that we seek 
the king. I would not have thee die as did thy 
brother, Sigebert. God wots how they could 
kill the pretty lad.” 

“ Tell me of it,” coaxed the maiden well 
knowing the tale, but thus did the old man 
ease his sorrow. 

“ Thou wert too } r oung to mind thee now that 
it was seven years this harvest when Ubbo and 
Oskitul with the fearful Danes fell upon 
the abbey of Croyland. To the monks had I 
sent Sigebert, for the abbot had heard his sing- 
ing and was pleased with his beauty. ‘ He 
shall be a second Cjmewulf,’ said he, ‘ when he 
shall have become learned.’ I wotted not that 
I was sending the boy to his death. But even 
while the abbot and the priests, together with 
the choir, performed the mass and were singing 
the Psalter, the pagans swooped down upon them, 
and none were there left to tell the tale. So 
little do these heathen care for our holy re- 
ligion. In sooth, meseems that it glads their 


THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 


15 


hearts to destroy our minsters and abbeys. They 
cared neither for the helplessness of the old nor 
the harmlessness of childhood. Bright and 
beautiful as that Baldur whom they worship, 
methinks they would have spared him. But 
hearken ! was not that a call ?” 

Both listened intently, and through the clear, 
crisp air there came a cry for help. 

“ Some mishap hath befallen a wayfarer !” ex- 
claimed Wulfhere rising quickly to his feet, his 
weariness vanishing instantly. “ Come, Egwina, 
wind thy horn that he may know that help is 
near.” 

The maiden blew a long, loud blast and then 
they hastened in the direction whence the cry 
had come. Soon a turn of the road brought 
them in sight of the figures of a youth and a 
maiden. The girl was lying j>rone upon the 
sward. The youth bent over her anxiously 
stroking her hands. Both were clothed in the 
bright-colored garments of which the Saxons 
were so fond. The embroidery and richness 
of adornment of their dress proclaimed them 
to be of noble rank. A falcon hovered dis- 
consolately near them, and a spear lay on the 
ground. 


16 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

As soon as the lad caught sight of Wulfhere 
and Egwina, he uttered an exclamation of joy. 

“ Be of good heart, Ethelfleda,” he cried ; 
“ here comes a gleeman and his daughter. I 
wot that they will help us.” 

“ Son, wherefore thy call ?” queried the bard, 
approaching. 

“ My sister hath wrenched her foot against a 
stone,” replied the youth. “ We stole away to 
try my new falcon with the lure, and all would 
have been well had not this befallen us. Wilt 
thou not, good harper, hasten into Winchester 
and bespeak for us a palfrey ?” 

“ Edward,” spoke the maiden quickly, “ seest 
thou not that the gleeman is old? Do thou go, 
my brother, and leave me with them.” 

“Truly hast thou spoken, Ethelfleda,” returned 
the youth, rising. “ I crave forgiveness, bard, 
that I saw not thy years. Quickly will I go 
and as quickly come again. Irk not thyself 
while I am gone, my sister.” With a bow to 
Wulfhere and Egwina, and a salute for his sister 
the youth hurried away. 

“ I hear the ripling of a rill,” remarked Eg- 
wina, “ Cooling will its waters feel to thy foot.” 

“ But how canst thou bring the water ?” asked 


THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 


17 


the maiden, curiously. “ Thou hast no bowl 
either of horn or wood.” 

“Nay; but I have these,” and Egwina 
touched her cymbals. “Though they be shal- 
low, yet enough will they hold for thy ankle.” 

She unloosened the shoe of the maiden as she 
spoke and removed the silken leggins, marvel- 
ing much at their richness as she did so. 

“ There !” she said, after she had laved the foot 
in the cold water. “ Doth it not feel better !” 

“ It doth,” answered the maiden ; “ so well 
that metliinks I can stand upon it. How Ed- 
ward will wonder !” 

“Do not so!” ejaculated Wulfhere, but the 
girl was up before he had spoken. Only for a 
moment, however. She reeled, and would have 
fallen had not the gleeman caught her. 

“Thou wert o’er rash,” he chided, gently 
stroking her brow while Egwina fetched more 
water and again bathed the ankle. The maiden 
was white from the pain, but she bravely re- 
pressed the moans that rose to her lips. 

“ Witless was I,” she murmured. “ Now will 
I lie still until help comes. O er rashness is as 
bad, I ween, as not enough boldness.” 

“ True,” said Wulfhere. “ Thou art young, 


2 


18 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

maiden, and fearless is thy spirit. Thou hast 
yet to learn that valor is not all in the doing of 
brave deeds. To bear well is also valorous.” 

“ Metliinks that thou dost speak truly,” she 
returned. “ Thou needst bathe the foot no 
longer, maiden, for now doth it feel better. 
Wilt thou not, ministrel, out of thy good 
pleasure beguile the time by story ?” 

“What likest thou best to hear?” asked he, 
well pleased, for the scop delighted in his art. 

“ Of the deeds of our forefathers,” she re- 
plied, quickly. “ Well do I love to hear of 
them.” 

“ Then will I tell thee of how Hengist gained 
the land for his castle. Hast heard it?” 

“ Nay ; say on.” 

“ After Hengist had driven the Piets back to 
the marches,” began Wulfhere, “he came to 
Vortigern the king, and asked for a city or 
town that he might be held in the same honor 
that he was held among his own countrymen ; 
but Vortigern answered that he could not, as it 
would be displeasing to his people. 'Then/ 
said Hengist, 4 give me only so much ground as 
I can encircle by a leather thong.’ To this 
Vortigern readily yielded, disdaining that which 


THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 


19 


could be enclosed within a thong. Hengist, 
taking a bull’s hide, made one thong of the 
whole, with which he did encircle much ground, 
so that he built a fortress upon it, to which he 
could go should need require. Vortigern was 
wroth at being so outwitted, but Hengist called 
the strong place Thancastre,” which is to say 
“ Thong Castle.” 

Ethel fled a laughed. 

“ Of merry humor was Hengist,” she said. 
“ It is pleasing to hear such things ! Wittest 
thou aught else of him?” 

“ Wot test thou, maiden, how Vortigern was 
taken captive by Ho wen a ?” 

“Yea; but even as wine groweth better by 
standing, so do old tales gather wit in oft tell- 
ing. Say on.” 

“ When Hengist had made an end of build- 
ing his strong place he bade Vortigern come to 
see it. The king was disquieted at the strength 
of the castle, and, unknown to Hengist, sought 
to list the men to himself. When they had 
feasted and the mead glowed in the bowl, 
Rowena, daughter of Hengist, came forth from 
her bower bearing a golden cup full of wine 
which, kneeling, she presented to the king. 


20 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

‘Lord king,’ she cried, ‘ wacht heil!’ “What doth 
she mean ?” asked the king of Hengist. ‘ She 
but offers to drink thy health/ was the answer. 
‘ Thou sliouldst say, “ Drink heil !” The king 
did as he was told, and when the maiden drank 
kissed her, and then drank also. Then so 
stirred was he by her beauty that he gave to 
Hengist all of Kent for her hand. Thus through 
a maiden did the Saxons first get a share of 
Britain for their own.” 

“ Quotha ! that is good !” exclaimed Etliel- 
fleda. “ I thought not of that before, and full 
oft have I heard the tale. Pleasing are thy 
stories ! I would hear more of them. Tell on, 
harper.” 

Thus entreated, Wulfhere told his choicest 
tales of folklore and legends, and so well was 
the maiden entertained that the time did not 
seem long until Edward returned with attend- 
ants and a palfrey for her use. 

“ Kind have ye been to me,” said the noble 
damsel, “and much do I thank ye for it. 
Prithee take this ring, maiden. It is not only 
a ward against the wiles of the wicca (witch), 
but betokeneth purity also. Take it to keep 
thee in mind of Ethelfleda.” 


THE MEETING IN THE FOREST 


21 


When she had thus spoken, her brother lifted 
her before him on the palfrey, and with many 
thanks for their courtesy, rode off with their 
servitors. 

“ Sawest thou, granther, how rich were their 
garments ?” asked Egwina when the turn in 
the road hid them from their sight. 

“ Yea; they are gentlefolk,” answered Wulf- 
here. “ Of good blood comes the maiden for 
she moaned not but bore well the pain of the 
wrench, though she was white from the hurt of 
it.” 

“ And the youth ! How proud in bearing he 
was !” 

“ Yea ; noble was his port. Yet methinks it 
would have been more seemly to have given us 
the name of their father. Now we wot not who 
or wliat they be save that they be gentle. 
Marry ! I misdoubt not that the father is a 
tliegn. Mayhap, one of the king’s.” 

“But how kind of heart the maiden was!” 
mused Egwina. “ How beautiful the ring 
which she gave me !” She looked at it admir- 
ingly. 

“It is a sapphire, and of great worth,” 
said the gleeman examining it. “ Now, child, 


22 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

let us hasten to Winchester there to find 
some mead hall ; for where there is wassail, 
there is welcome for the gleeman. Hasten, 
Egwina.” 

The two started off at a brisk walk, and were 
soon lost to view in the forest. 


CHAPTER II 


WINCHESTER 

Under iEtlielwulf, Alfred’s father, Winches- 
ter had become the chief city of England ; for 
while the other kingdoms went down before the 
Northern pirates, Wessex still stood its ground. 
It was farther off from the main points of 
attack, and had the incalculable advantage 
of a succession of capable kings: Egbert, iEthel- 
wulf, and — at the time of our story — Alfred. 

As the Danish invasion pressed more and 
more, Wessex grew to be the champion of all 
the other kingdoms of England. For the ruin 
of the north made it the sole remaining home 
of the civilized life of the land. Happily for 
Wessex and for England, the greatest of Eng- 
lish kings succeeded to the throne at the most 
critical moment. 

The six years that Alfred had sat upon the 

23 


24 A MAID AT ICING ALFRED’S COURT 

throne had been troubled and restless. During 
the first year, nine pitched battles were fought 
with the Danes. Then Alfred was forced to 
pay to the Northmen money for peace, for the 
invaders occupied all of Northumbria, Mercia, 
and East Anglia, and the West Saxons, deem- 
ing the struggle hopeless, and fearful of being 
brought under their rule, responded no longer 
to the call to battle. 

For a short time Wessex was left undisturbed. 
During this interval the indefatigable Alfred 
builded ships and met the pirates upon the sea, 
defeating them on their own element. In 876 
the peace was broken with that facility which 
characterized the breaking of Danish oaths, and 
it was not until the beginning of the year 877, 
the time of our story, that peace was again 
restored. 

In that forest, before spoken of, just beyond a 
circular chalk down later called St. Catherine’s 
hill — where the valley was at the narrowest and 
the downs sloped gently to the little river of 
Ichen, stood Winchester. In the time of the 
Roman, a main thoroughfare, still the High 
Street of the city, bisected it from East Gate to 
West Gate. At right angles with that street 


WINCHESTER 


25 


ran a main intersecting road from South Gate 
to North Gate. The West Saxon kings did but 
follow the lead of the Roman in retaining this 
division of the town, and, up the rising ground 
towards the west on either side of the ancient 
Roman road from the eastward gate, the houses 
of the citizens were clustered into a street; with 
here and there a stone-built dwelling, and the 
rest of “ wattle and dab ” construction. In the 
southeastern part of the town stood the minster 
of St. Switlien strongly inclosed, and protected 
on the north by the river and marsh lands. 
Near this convent stood the royal vill, from 
which place emanated all those plans against the 
encroachments of the Danes, the school of 
justice and learning, and the bulwark of 
England’s defense. Near the palace were the 
dwellings of the bishop and his clergy; the 
residence of the wicgerefa, which was near the 
site of the courts of justice, and in the centre of 
the town was the market with its cross. 

The day after the one on which the events 
narrated in the last chapter had taken place, a 
busy scene was presented in the market. Mer- 
chandise of all sorts was exposed for sale. Stal- 
wart Saxons, called reeves, with the badge of 


26 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

the king’s authority upon them, had charge of 
the steelyards, yard measures, and bushels, and 
were kept busy weighing and measuring that 
each might receive his just due, and the sale be 
legal according to the doom of the land. It 
was the endeavor on the part of the authorities 
to confine all bargaining as much as possible to 
towns and walled places, so that the people 
might be assured of fair dealing, and a warranty 
of what the Saxon laws called unlying witnesses. 

Yet not all the citizens were occupied in 
trade, nor was all the market given up to traffic. 
On one side, quite away from the stalls, two cir- 
cular spaces were set apart ; one for bear, the 
other for bull baiting. Closer to the stalls, yet 
not so near as to detract from the business of the 
mart, some gleemen were exercising their art. 
One dexterous juggler threw three knives and 
three balls alternately in the air, catching them 
one by one as they fell. 

Another, a short distance from the juggler, 
was gravely leading a great bear to dance on its 
hind legs, while his coadjutor kept time on the 
flageolet. Around each of these amusements 
was gathered the crowd that in every clime or 
age such things attract. 


WINCHESTER 


27 


The merriment was at its height when from 
the upper end of the market appeared two figures 
that quietly stationed themselves near one of 
the stalls. It was Egwina and her grandfather. 
During a momentary lull the old gleeman struck 
his harp, and together he and his grandchild 
lifted up their voices in song. 

The excellence of the music, for Wulfhere 
was a skillful harper, the sweetness of the song, 
and above all the wonderful beauty of the 
maiden, drew all eyes in that direction. There 
was a murmur of approval, and the crowd 
surged toward them, and gathered round the 
two, leaving the coarser attractions of baiting 
and juggling for the more refined ones of melody 
and beauty. 

“Marry!” ejaculated the juggler in disgust 
as he found himself forsaken. “ ’Twere un- 
mannerly thus to make one forego his craft.” 

“ Be not disheartened, friend,” said he with 
the dancing bear as he chained the animal, and 
quietly stretched himself out on some straw. 
“ Fickle is the mind of man. Make use of thy 
leisure while thou mayst. ’Twill be but a short 
time ere they will come again.” 

“ Quotha ! but the gifts will be showered upon 


28 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

the maiden. And, fair though she be, AClfric 
would gather them to his own hoard.’’ And lie 
gazed moodily at the crowd which surrounded 
the harper and the maiden. 

Song followed song in quick succession, for 
the Saxons loved to hear of the brave deeds of 
the heroes of old, until at last Wulfhere de- 
clared himself unable to sing longer, and, laden 
with gifts, the two slowly wended their way from 
the city. Vainly did the juggler await the 
return of an audience. The balls and knives 
seemed to have lost their charm for the people, 
and, muttering anathemas upon the ministrel 
and his daughter, he, too, left Winchester, but 
in disgust. 

“ Well have we done, Egwina,” said Wulf- 
here, pausing when they were some little dis- 
tance from the town, to conceal the gold and 
other gifts about his person. “ Truly, Win- 
chester is worthily called the first city of the 
Saxons. Kingly hath it proven itself to be. 
Were it not that I fear the Dane, beshrew me 
if I would ask aught better than to dwell 
therein.” 

“ But why could we not, grandfather ? Then 
might it be that we could behold again the youth 


WINCHESTER 


29 


and the maiden whom we met in the forest. 
Didst thou see aught of them ?” 

“ No, child ; and let not thy heart dwell upon 
them. Not long are nobles mindful of their 
words. Whilst thou may be in favor to-day, 
the morrow doth full oft bring unkindness.” 

“ But the maiden, Etlielfleda, her brother 
called her, seemed not like one to forget,” and 
Egwina twirled the sapphire ring upon her 
finger. “ She spake as though there were truth 
and well-meaning in her words.” 

“ And so there were for the time,” answered 
Wulfhere; “ but well-a day ! she is young, 
and the young learn easily the lesson of forget- 
fulness.” 

“Why could we not live in Wi ncli ester ?” 
asked the girl after a moment’s silence. “ Me- 
thinks that we could find some tliegn to take us 
under his mund. Why, grandfather, is not that 
the city where the king abideth ?” 

She stopped short, and half turned as though 
to return to the town. Wulfhere smiled. 

“ The king hath already sought the palace at 
Chippenham,” he said. “ Wottest thou not that 
by the doom of the witan he cannot dwell all 
the year in one burgh only ? And I wish not 


30 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

to seek the protection of any lord but him in 
these troublesome times. Alfred hath shown 
himself able to cope with the invader, and there 
is surety nowhere else for life and limb. ’Tis 
for thy weal, child, that I fear, and to none but 
him will I commend thee. Besides, to whom 
but the king doth the protection of the wanderer 
belong ?” 

Egwina turned with a half sigh, for deep 
down in her heart lurked the wish to see again 
the noble maiden and the youth who had spoken 
so kindly to them the day before, and in leav- 
ing Winchester she felt that she left also the 
probability of seeing them once more. But un- 
questioned obedience from child to parent was 
the rule in those days, and so without further 
remark she trudged on, varying the monotony 
of the journey by frequent blasts of the horn. 
Presently the mellow notes of another horn 
floated to their ears. Wulfhere glanced back 
over his shoulder. 

“Behold, another cometh,” he said. “Stop, 
Egwina ! If he choose to bear us company, the 
way will not seem so long.” 

They waited for him, and soon the juggler 
came up with them. 


WINCHESTER 


31 


“ Whither away, my merry man ?” cried 
Wulfhere heartily, as the gleeman approached. 
“ Brothers we be of the same craft. Therefore, 
if it seems good to thee, let us bear each other 
company.” 

The juggler hesitated a moment, and then an- 
swered : 

“ Willing am I for a short while at least ; if 
it so be that the girl will wind the horn while 
thou and I talk by the way.” 

“ With right good-will will she do so,” an- 
swered the harper. “ ’Tis as easily wound for 
three as for two, and always doth she wind it to 
save me the toil. Wulfhere is not what he once 
was !” 

“Wulfhere is thy name?” questioned the 
other, fixing his glittering eyes upon the maiden 
with such a look that she shrank from it, and 
crept close to the side of her grandsire. “ iEl- 
fric am I called in East Anglia, which is my 
home ; but the Danes have driven us from our 
houses, or pressed into slavery our people, and I 
fled into Wessex for safety.” 

“ Brothers we be in craft, and sibbe also in 
the fact that we flee from the Dane,” remarked 
Wulfhere. “Fearful is the pirate who hath so 


32 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

ruthlessly destroyed the homes and laid waste 
the land of our people.” 

“ Whither art thou going?” queried iElfric. 

“ North into Berkshire and from thence into 
Wiltshire,” answered the old man. 

“ Then together can we journey but a short 
distance, for on the morrow our paths must be 
sundered, as I go into Kent. But while our 
roads are one tell me of the deeds which the 
Northmen have done of which thou thyself 
wottest, and I in turn will tell thee that which 
hath happened to me.” 

Then, with emotion, did Wulfhere tell of his 
grief in the death of his grandson, Sigebert. 

“ And I,” said iElfric, after he had expressed 
his sympathy, “ abode in Thetford of East 
Anglia at the house of Eldred the tliegn, and 
was the chief of his gleemen. None was so 
honored as I, and the heart of my lord clave 
unto me with love. Alack ! the Northman fell 
upon us, and I wot not whether my lord be liv- 
ing or dead. I fled from the foe. When I was 
far distant, I looked back, and behold the manor 
was in flames.” 

“Didst thou not fight for thy lord?” queried 
Wulfhere in amazement. 


WINCHESTER 


33 


“ Nay ; wliy should I risk life in vain ? 
Naught would it have availed him. I myself 
would have been slain, so I fled.” 

“ It was not the old custom,” remarked the 
elder Saxon, “thus to abandon one’s lord. 
’Twere shame to live were he slain.” 

“ Times are not as they once were,” returned 
iElfric hastily, avoiding the glance of the 
harper. “ Custom hath changed, and, I trow, 
for the better. Beautiful is thy ring, maiden ! 
Where gottest thou it?” 

“ ’Twas a gift,” returned Egwina, as she al- 
lowed the man to examine the jewel, shrinking 
from his touch as she did so, for she liked not 
his appearance. 

“ A gift ? I’ll warrant that thou and thy 
grandfather have many such ?” And there was 
envy and avarice in the juggler’s look. 

“ There be many — ” began Egwina, when 
Wulfhere interrupted her: 

“ Wind thy horn, child, a little distance 
from us that our talk be not disturbed by the 
sound.” 

Obediently the girl ran ahead a little, and 
Wulfhere resumed the conversation with iElfric 
concerning the atrocities committed by the 


3 


34 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


Danes. The shades of evening were falling 
when at last the ministrel called to the girl : 

“ Child, is not that a monastery that looms in 
the distance ?” 

“Yes, granther,” and Egwina ran to his 
side. 

“ Then there will we abide. Long have we 
wayfared, and wearied am I by the journey. 
Though the priests may not hearken to song, or 
story, or glee-beam, yet will they shelter us for 
the night.” 

Quickening their steps they entered the court- 
yard of the convent, which was a low building 
of timber, fortified by a wall. 

The dwellings of the Anglo-Saxons with the 
exception of a few great nobles, were simple in the 
extreme. Yet simple as were their abodes, the 
monasteries were handsome, and great wealth 
and possessions were held by the church. De- 
spite all this, learning was at the very lowest 
ebb, so much so that when Alfred was atliel- 
ing, and desired to learn Latin, he could find no 
one in all his father’s kingdom capable of teach- 
ing him. There were no inns in England at this 
time, and all travelers, whether on business or 
pleasure, were entertained by the convents. 


WINCHESTER 


35 


Wulfliere, iElfric, and Egwina were welcomed 
by the monks and refreshed by the bath, for 
the Saxons were a cleanly people, and fond of 
bathing ; then were they called into a long, low 
hall, the refectory or dining-room, and invited 
to partake of supper. Cakes of barley, fish, 
swine flesh, milk, eggs, and cheese, with plenty 
of mead to wash it down, constituted the repast; 
for even the priests of this hardy race were 
hearty eaters and fond of good cheer. 

The meat was passed round on spits, and each 
one cut a portion for himself with his knife, and 
then ate it, using the fingers to convey the 
food to the mouth, as there were no forks. 

After the meal, all gathered round the fire 
which was built in the centre of the room, 
the smoke escaping through a hole or cover in 
the roof. 

“ It is forbidden us to listen to the songs of the 
people,” said the abbot addressing Wulfliere, 
“ but mayhap thou canst sing to us the songs 
of the Church.” 

“Nay, good father,” answered Wulfhere, “I 
am not skilled in sacred song.” 

“ Cannot thy daughter sing them ?” asked the 
abbot. “ Truly it were ill if so fair a flower 


30 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

should know naught of the songs of the 
Faith.” 

“I know not,” replied Wulfhere in per- 
plexity. 

“ There is one that I know,” interrupted Eg- 
wina, softly. “ It was one that my mother sang.” 

“ Let us hear it, daughter,” said the abbot. 

Without hesitation, Egwina then sang the 
“ Crist” of Cynewulf. 

“It was well sung,” commented the abbot, 
after Egwina had concluded. “ Sweet is it to 
Him when the voice of youth sounds His 
praises. Knowest thou no more, my child ?” 

“ Nay, I know none other,” answered Egwina. 

“ Thou must not think ill of us, father,” spoke 
the harper hastily, “ that we wot not of these 
things. Our aim is to please the people, and 
the mead hall cares but for the song of the 
warrior or of glory.” 

“ True,” answered the abbot, “ yet Aldhelm 
used thy art to advantage. Hast thou not heard 
how the good priest stood on the bridge of 
Malmesbury, where the ministrels were wont to 
stand, because the people would not come to 
worship, and there did he sing of war and the 
heroes, until attracted by the sweetness of his 


WINCHESTER 


37 


voice, he had gained their attention? Then did 
he change the words, and sing to them of the 
Holy One and the blessed Virgin. In which 
manner many were instructed in our sacred re- 
ligion and brought to the Church.” 

“ Sayest thou so, good father ?” broke in 
iElfric, the juggler. “Marry! but well would 
it please me to hear such songs ! Canst thou or 
thy monks sing for us any of the songs that he 
sang ?” 

“ There is one, brother, which is food for re- 
flection. That we will sing thee, and then after 
the Te Deum. Then shall ye tell us if aught 
hath happened recently from the Dane.” 

Without further ado, the monks began sing- 
ing the following dismal dirge, the brief metre 
sounding abruptly on the ear with a measured 
stroke like the passing bell : 

“ For thee was a house built ere thou wert born, 

For thee was a mold sliapen ere thou of thy mother earnest. 

Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured ; 

Nor is it closed up, however long it may be, until I thee 
bring where thou shalt remain ; 

Until I shall measure thee, and the sod of the earth. 

Thy house is not highly built ; it is not unhigh and low. 

When thoil art in it, the heel ways are low, the side ways 
unhigh. 

The roof is built thy breast full high ; 


38 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

So thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark. 

Doorless is that house, and dark it is within. 

There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key. 

Loathly is that earth house, and grim to dwell in. 

There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee. 

Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends. 

Thou hast no friend that will come to thee, 

Who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee. 

Who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee ; 

For soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon.” 

“ The saints guard us !” ejaculated .ZElfric, 
crossing himself devoutly. “ I like not thy 
song, father, and if it were with songs like that, 
it marvels me much how thy Aldhelm should 
draw the people to hear him. Quotha! my 
flesh creepeth to think of it ! Doth not thine, 
Friend Harper ?” 

Wulfhere’s face was inscrutable, and he made 
no reply for, Saxon-like he scorned to show that 
the picture held any dread for him. 

“ It is indeed gloomy to think upon, son/’ 
said the abbot, “ if that were all of death ; but 
the religion of our Saviour hath robbed the 
grave of its terrors. We know that the soul is 
beyond, and what matters the body ?” 

“ A truce to such talk,” cried HClfric. “ Give 
us the Te Deum, priest. I like not to think on 
such things.” 


WINCHESTER 


39 


“ It shall be as thou wishest, though much I 
mislike to leave the subject as I perceive that 
thou art ungodly; ” 

Then all joined in the sublime, unmetrical 
Te Deum. 

“ Did thy priest but sing that,” burst from 
the juggler, “ I would wonder not at the people 
listening to him.” 

The abbot smiled, well pleased. 

“ Thy heart is not altogether hardened, son, 
if it be touched by the hymn,” he said. “ May- 
hap thou wilt be willing yet to talk with me.” 

After more singing, the conversation turned 
upon the Danes, and the probability of a fresh 
outbreak discussed. The hour was late when 
the abbot, noting that Egwina’s eyes were heavy 
and that it was with difficulty she kept awake, 
arose. 

“ To bed ! to bed ! See ye not that the 
maiden is aweary ?” 

So saying he conducted them to the guest 
house, a building in the courtyard but without 
the convent proper, and soon quiet reigned over 
the monastery. 


CHAPTER III 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 

Soft and downy was the bed in the bower 
chamber to which Egwina had been assigned^ 
and grateful was it to the weary maiden, who was 
soon fast asleep. 

It seemed to her that she had slept but a 
short time when something awakened her. She 
lay quite still trying to determine what it could 
be, and hearing only the soughing of the wind. 

Suddenly, she felt her hand taken softly, and 
the sapphire ring which Ethelfleda had given 
her was gently withdrawn from her finger. For 
a moment the girl thought that she must be 
dreaming, and quickly clasped her right hand 
over the left. The ring was in truth gone. She 
grew numb with fear as the fact dawned upon 
her. There was a thief in the room. 

Her heart almost stopped its beating, and 

40 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


41 


then began to throb fast. Was it one of the 
monks ? No, no ; they were too good, too kind 
for that ! It must be, it was iElfric the juggler, 
who had joined them on their journey. Had he 
not looked covetously upon the jewel? At this 
moment she heard the thief moving quietly 
toward the door. The sound broke the spell 
that held her. It was too dark for her to 
see anything, but she sprang from the bed 
shrieking : 

“ Grandfather ! grandfather ! Awake ! awake !” 

There was a muttered ejaculation from the 
intruder. He turned, bounded back toward 
her and felled her, with a blow ; then, as Wulf- 
liere ran into the room, dashed from the house. 

“ Egwina ! Egwina !” called the harper in 
alarm. “ What is it ? What hath befallen 
thee ?” 

There was no response, and in trying to reach 
the couch, he stumbled over the body of the 
girl. 

“ My child ! My child !” broke from his lips 
in agonized accents as he recognized Egwina’s 
form by the feel of her garments and hair. 
“ What hath happened to thee, little one ?” 

Still there came no reply, and almost crazed 


42 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

by the darkness and the silence, Wulfhere ran 
across the courtyard and began to pound with 
all his might upon the portals of the convent, 
calling upon the abbot as he did so. 

“ What hath happened ?” cried the abbot from 
within in response to the clamor. “ Why rouse 
ye reverend men from needed slumber ?” 

“ Because,” cried Wulfhere, frantically, 
“ something hath befallen my child. I know 
not what evil hath been wrought, but only that 
she lieth dead or in a swoon. For the love of 
heaven, good father, open unto me !” 

There was a rattle of chains, and then the 
door swung back, and the old man was sur- 
rounded by the monks. 

“ What is it, son ?” demanded the abbot. 

“I know not,” cried Wulfhere, “save only 
that Egwina cried out to me in terror. Now 
lies she there, and whether she be quick or dead 
I wot not. Come !” 

The abbot was quick to act. 

“ A leech and herbs,” he commanded. 
Without further parley, he ran rapidly with 
Wulfhere to the guest-house, the monks follow- 
ing. 

Egwina still lay unconscious on the floor. 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


43 


The abbot and Wulfhere stroked her hands 
while the leech applied various restoratives. 
Soon the maiden showed signs of returning con- 
sciousness, and the leech gave her a drink 
which he prepared from the herbs. In a short 
time she had so far recovered as to be able to 
tell her story. 

“ And see, grantlier,” she concluded, “ the 
ring that the maiden gave me hath been taken. ” 

Wulfhere uttered an exclamation as a sudden 
thought struck him, and he sprang to his feet. 
“iElfric ! Where is iElfric ?” 

Several of the monks started in search of him, 
but no juggler could be found. 

“ ’Tis he who hath done this !” cried Wulfhere. 

“ Hast thou lost aught of other treasure ?” 
asked the abbot. “ If his purpose were rob- 
bery, methinks that he would have deprived 
thee also of booty .” 

Wulfhere drew from under his tunic the 
pouch that he always carried strapped about his 
waist, and from it took a bag. 

“ By the bones of the holy Cuthbert, ,, he ex- 
claimed, “ it is empty 1” 

And so, indeed, it proved. The gold, silver, 
and copper coins, and gems which had been 


44 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

given him, were all gone. With a groan the 
old man let the bag fall to the floor. 

“ Courage, man!” cried the abbot. “Thou 
hast not time to moan. Already hath the first 
cock crowed for sun-rising. ’Twill be but a 
short time ere morning dawns, and then we will 
seek the niddering. We will loose the hounds 
upon his track, and though he have a few hours 
the best of us, natheless we shall o’ertake him.” 

So, in the early morning, Will f here and a 
small party of monks on palfreys set forth from 
the convent. Hounds of the best English breed 
so famed at this time were let loose upon the 
trail. It was not until late in the afternoon 
that the man-hunt was brought to a close. 

Then the hounds gathered round some alders 
in which iElfric lay concealed. He was soon 
dislodged from his covert, and, seeing that re- 
sistance was useless, suffered himself to be led 
back to the monastery. 

“ Brother,” said Wulfhere to him, more in 
sorrow than in anger, “I knew not before that 
a gleeman would deal with another as a pagan 
might.” But iElfric answered not a word. 

A report of the matter was laid before the 
sciregerefa, the reeve or sheriff of the county, 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


45 


and Wulfhere, Egwina, the abbot, and such of 
the monks that knew of the affair, were sum- 
moned before him. 

In the presence of this man, the bishop, and 
the ealdorman, Wulfhere accused the juggler 
of the theft. 

“ In the Lord,” said he, “ do I urge this ac- 
cusation with full right, and without fiction, 
deceit, or any fraud ; so from me was stolen the 
gold and gems which my craft had brought me, 
and of this do I complain. Also from my 
granddaughter was taken a ring. These things 
were found again with ^Elfric the juggler.” 

Then the gerefa proceeded to examine the 
several persons. iElfric looked upon Egwina 
with aversion as the maiden gave her simple 
account of the loss of her ring and the subse- 
quent occurrences. 

“ I know no more,” concluded she, “ for when 
I called aloud to my grandfather, the man did 
strike me, and I fell into a swound.” 

“ And this is the man ?” inquired the gerefa. 
“ Marry ! Is it thus that a Saxon demeans 
himself?” 

“ Nay,” said Egwina, sweetly, “ I would not 
take oath that it was he, good gerefa ; for it was 


46 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


dark, and I could not see. Mayhap he meant 
only to affright me.” 

The gerefa, the ealdorman, and even the 
bishop smiled at this artless attempt to shield 
the fellow. 

“ He doth not deserve thy pity, maiden,” 
said the sheriff gently. “ I misdoubt not that 
he is the man sitli the booty was found upon 
him. Thou needst say no more.” 

Egwina sat down by her grandfather while 
the abbot and the monks deposed. Then the 
reeve turned to the juggler: 

“iElfric, by these witnesses thou hast been 
proven to have taken the ring belonging to the 
maiden, and the coin and gems of the bard. 
Hast thou aught to answer for thyself? Why 
didst thou this thing ? Is it not enow for the 
Northmen to pillage our people that they must 
prey upon each other ?” 

iElfric was silent for a moment, and then 
raised his head defiantly. 

“ Naught can be gained by saying that I did 
it not, for ye have proved it. iElfric did rob 
the old man of his gold, and the girl of her 
ring. Will ye know why? They were mine 
by right. Ye have dooms by which a man 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


47 


mast pay bot if he wrong his neighbor by theft 
or feud ; but no weregeld must he pay that 
takes from another his trade. Yet is not that 
an injury ? This then have the scop and the 
maiden done to me : ’twas in the market at 
Winchester that I played with my balls and 
knives. The people cried up the act for they 
were pleased. Then, before it was time for the 
giving of the gifts, did this harper and his 
daughter come. They sang, and the throng 
left me. Have they not robbed me? I took 
that which was mine own. Had they but waited 
until the distribution of gifts, naught would 
have befallen them. I have said.” 

He sat down as he spake, and a silence fell 
upon the company. Such a plea was unusual. 
There was a puzzled look upon the faces of the 
ealdorman and the bishop. Soon the gerefa 
spake : 

“ Natheless, iElfric, the mulct must be paid. 
Little did the harper and his daughter reck 
that they took gifts from thee. It was but a 
whim of fortune, and doth not condone thy 
fault. Thou knowest the doom. Canst pay 
thy weregeld ?” 

iElfric shook his head sullenly. 


48 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Then hast thou kindred who will pay it for 
thee?” 

But the juggler clasped his hands. 

“ There is none,” cried he, “ that is sibbe to 
me. Do to me as ye will for none is there to 
pay the bot.” 

“ If thou canst not pay thy weregeld,” said 
the reeve, “ and there is no man to pay it for 
thee, then must thou become a wite tlieow ac- 
cording to the doom ; for thus doth it read : 
4 If anyone through conviction of theft forfeit 
his freedom, and deliver himself up and his 
kindred forsake him, and he know not who shall 
make bot for him ; let him then be worthy of 
theowe-work which thereunto appertained ; 
and let the were abate from his kindred.’ Thus 
slialt thou be given unto a lord for his tlieow, 
and if any there be who choose to redeem thee, 
then let him come forward before the year hath 
passed ; else serfdom must be thy portion for 
life.” 

The juggler advanced and laying down his 
sword and his spear, symbols of the free, took 
up the bill and the goad, the implements of 
slavery, and falling on his knees placed his 
head under the hand of the gerefa. 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


49 


“ Oil !” cried Egwina pityingly, lier eyes full 
of tears. “ A tlieowe ! Nay, granther, it must 
not be ! Prithee, give to the reeve the weregeld. 
I would not that he be made a wite through us. 
Is he not a gleeman ?” 

“True;” answered Wulfhere, “and a Saxon 
also. It is just. He hath committed a crime 
against the doom of the land ; according to the 
doom let him be judged. Come, child, put on 
thy ring again, and let us be going. Too long 
have we tarried already with the good monks. 
The Wind month cometli on apace, and ere it 
wanes, I would be in Alfred’s vill. Come !” 

He arose as he spake, but, moved by an irre- 
sistible impulse, Egwina sprang to the side of 
HSlfric. 

“ Sorry am I and grieved,” she said, gently 
laying her hand on his arm, “ that we have 
brought thee to this pass. Take heart ! It may 
be that grandfather will let me have some of the 
gifts, and if so I will send them to thee to pay 
thy were. We knew not in the market that 
thou hadst received no gifts.” 

But iElfric shook her hand from his arm 
roughly, and turned on her with hate in his 
eyes. 


4 


50 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Thinkest tliou that thy father alone could 
have taken them from me ? No ; it is thou that 
art to blame ! Had it not been for thy fair face 
iElfric would have received his gifts. Wulf- 
liere is old ! No longer hath he power to charm 
by his harp and voice, so he uses thy beauty to 
drive a better man from the field. Wulfhere 
did it not ! It is thou who hath done this !” 

Egwina shrank back affrighted. Wulfhere 
strode forward, his face white with passion. 

“ What ! Tauntest thou a girl ? It is best for 
thy weal an thou art a theow else Wulfhere 
would make thee pay thy weregeld twice over. 
Wulfhere may have lost his power as harper, 
but strong yet is his right arm and mighty its 
stroke.” 

“ Marry, son,” interposed the abbot. “ Be 
not wroth with such as he ! Thou demeanest 
thyself.” 

“ True ;” said the harper recovering himself, 
“ what hath Wulfhere to do with a niddering?” 

At that term of reproach which no Saxon 
could hear unmoved, iElfric sprang forward, his 
face convulsed with rage, his hand upraised. 
The gerefa and the abbot seized him before the 
blow fell. 


A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 


51 


“ Niddering ?” he shrieked. “ iElfric nid- 
dering ! As ye be Saxons let me at him !” 

But they would not, and, as they led him 
away, he called back in a loud voice : 

“ By all the saints, I swear that iElfric shall 
be revenged. As I am now so shall ye be ! 
Look to yourselves, Wulfliere, and thou, daugh- 
ter of Wulfliere! For every hour spent as 
theow, ye shall have double. For every task 
assigned, two shall be your portion. The rod 
and the lash shall not be wanting. I swear 
it ! Lead on ; I have spoken !” 

Egwina paled and trembled at the words, but 
the old man laughed. 

“ Heed him not,” he said. “ Doth not the 
beast growl when foiled ? What harm can be- 
fall us if we are in the king’s hand ? Come !” 


CHAPTER IY 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 

Wulfhere and Egwina journeyed slowly 
northward over Hampshire, into Berkshire, and 
thence into Wiltshire, so that it was not until 
the sixth day of the Wolf month that they ar- 
rived at Chippenham. 

The landscape was dreary and barren. The 
wind howled dismally through the branches of 
the leafless trees. The sedge by the river was 
silvered over by heavy rime and the frosted flag 
rushes seemed to cut like swords. The gray 
clouds hung low in the dull leaden sky until the 
summits of the hills in the distance were lost 
among them. The wide-open moors and hedge- 
less commons showed no sign of any living 
thing on their desolate wastes. 

Without the gates of the city all was chill and 
drear, but within the sounds of music and 
52 


m THE HALL OF ALFRED 


53 


revelry could be heard on every hand ; for it 
was the twelfth night, and the feast of the 
Epiphany. For twelve days the yule log had 
blazed on every hearth, and as soon as the last 
of its embers died out life must again take on 
its work-a-day aspect. So loud rang the mirth 
and hearty the feast of the last of the holy 
festival. 

Chippenham held one of the strongest of the 
royal residences. A long, low irregular building, 
it still towered above the other dwellings of the 
burgh. It was brilliantly lighted, for night 
was fast approaching when the wayfarers entered 
the gates, and Wulfhere and Egwina imme- 
diately made their way to it. 

A dense throng of poor people waited without 
the hall for the remnants of the banquet which 
was going on within. Pushing their way 
through them, the two paused just outside the 
portals. 

“Now, child,” commanded Wulfhere, “ sing 
as thou hast never sung before. ’Tis Alfred 
the king who hears thee.” 

And with his own nerves tingling, Wulfhere 
swept the strings of his harp, and they sang 
softly and tenderly an old ballad. The noise 


54 A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT 

and the glee within ceased with the first few 
notes of the melody. The sweetness of the girl's 
clear soprano blended with the deep bass of the 
bard, making a pleasing harmony. When they 
had finished the strain, the portals were flung 
wide, and the voice of the warder called in ring- 
ing tones : 

“ Now who be ye that bring such music from 
the harp?" 

“Wulfhere, the Gleeman, with his daughter, 
Egwina the Fair." 

“ Enter, Wulfhere, with thy daughter; and 
for our good cheer give us of thy melody. I wot 
that none of Alfred's harpers hath such power 
of the harp. Enter and welcome !" 

Well pleased, the bard and the maiden entered. 
The hall was a long room whose length was dis- 
proportionate to its width, and whose vaulted 
roof was blackened by the smoke of the fire 
which burned in its centre. In the upper end 
was a dais raised a step above the rest of the 
building. The walls were covered by silken 
hangings richly embroidered, which served the 
double purpose of ornamentation and to keep 
the wind out. For in those days so illy built 
were even the palaces of the kings that the 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 55 

candles were ofttimes extinguished by the gusts 
of air which came through the cracks and 
crevices of the buildings. 

Three long tables were ranged down the length 
of the apartment, filled with Alfred’s gesiths or 
retainers. In the centre of each table was a 
large boar’s head with an apple in its mouth. 
The room was decked with evergreens, conspicu- 
ous among them being the mistletoe, to which a 
traditionary superstition attached. 

The floor was covered with rushes and sweet 
herbs, and a number of dogs lay thereon close 
to the great fire, watching greedily for some 
chance tidbit, if any there were so unmannerly 
as to throw to them. Upon the dais stood an 
oval-sliaped table handsomely carved, above 
which was a canopy of richly embroidered cloth. 

Around this table, reserved for the king’s 
family and guests of honor, w T ere gathered two 
ladies and three small children, one boy and 
two girls. The king’s chair was empty. Behind 
the ladies stood two youths and a maiden of 
high rank, who served them with napkins and 
mead, and with a start of surprise, Egwina saw 
that the maiden was Ethelfleda and that one of 
the youths was her brother. 


56 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


The tables were laden with gold and silver 
plate, and each person had a knife with a 
jeweled hilt. Pages served the meat on spits, 
kneeling, and occasionally passed bowls of 
water in which the fingers were dipped before 
drying them on the napkins. 

Wulfhere and Egwina were given seats in the 
lower end of the hall among the other harpers, 
scops, bards, and gleemen. At their entrance 
every eye was turned inquiringly toward them. 
The reeve who had the feast in charge hastened 
to them. 

“ Thy music hath enchanted the household. 
Prithee delight us again. The feast is deep- 
ening.” 

Nothing loth, Wulfhere complied readily ; 
then, as the song was finished, without waiting 
for further request, his fingers swept the strings 
and he half sang, half recited, improvising as 
he went : 

“ Here Alfred of the West Saxons king, the giver of the brace- 
lets of the nobles, 

A lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of 
swords at Ashdown. 

The wall of shields he cleaved, the noble banners he hewed ; 

Pursuing, he destroyed the Danish people. 

The field was colored with the warrior’s blood. 

After that — the sun on high — the greatest star 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 


57 


Glided over the earth, God’s candle bright ! 

Till the noble creature hastened to her setting. 

There lay soldiers many with darts struck down, 

Northern men over their shields shot. 

So were the Danes weary of ruddy battles. 

The screamers of war he left behind ; the raven to enjoy, 

The dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, 
and the hoarse toad ; 

The eagle afterwards to feast on the white flesh ; 

The greedy battle hawk, and the gray beast, the wolf in the 
wood. 

He has marched with his bloody sword, and the raven has 
followed him. 

Furiously hath he fought, and the Northmen fear his 
presence. 

Then did the Dane seek his fleet. 

And they sang as they coursed gayly along the track of the 
swans : 

; Not here can the Great one harm us. 

The force of the storm is a help to the arms of our rowers ; 

The hurricane is in our service ; 

It carries us the way we would go.’ 

Then arose the king in his wdsdom. Alfred, great of under- 
standing ! 

He the wise builder of ships ! The giver of laws, the be- 
stower of bracelets ! 

He spake, and the timbers took shape. 

Then did the raven shriek on the waters. 

Red ran the blood of the Northman, as the Dragon of Wes- 
sex pursued him. 

Great, great are the deeds of Alfred ! The wonder and glory 
of men !” 


Thunderous applause broke forth from the 
retainers that shook the very rafters. Wulfliere 


58 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

sat down upon the settle, and glanced toward 
the dais from which there now advanced the 
royal cup-bearer. 

“ Later will the king grace the feast by his 
presence,” he said. “ And then, O minstrel, 
shalt thou receive fitting guerdon for thy words. 
Drink liael to Elswitlia, the lady ” (the correct 
designation of the queens of that time was “ The 
Lady ”) “ who sends thee cheer from her own 
table and in her own cup.” 

He presented the cup, a golden goblet, to 
Wulfhere as he spoke. The old man flushed 
with delight. 

“ Wass-hael,” responded he, as he took the 
cup. “ Wass-hael to the Lady Elswitlia.” 

“ She bids thee welcome, thou and the maiden, 
and wishes ye also to sing for her in her bower 
later. Meanwhile, partake of the glee and 
mingle as of our own household among us.” 

So saying he returned to his own station on 
the dais. 

“ Granther,” whispered Egwina as the youth 
left, “ seest thou not that the maiden, Ethelfleda, 
serveth the lady Elswitlia? The youth also is 
on the dais.” 

“It may be, child,” answered Wulfhere. 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 


59 


“ They are guests, likely. Methought they were 
gentles. But didst thou see, Egwina, that the 
lady hath sent her own cup ? Fortune hath 
favored us in sooth.” 

The girl looked at the cup as he wished, but 
ever and anon stole glances toward the dais 
where were the youth and the maiden. At this 
moment from one of the settles where sat the 
minstrels, a voice exclaimed : 

“ Tell me, ye wise ones, what is winter ?” 

“ Tell us, Witlaf,” shouted the reeve. “ Ex- 
pect not wisdom at a feast.” 

“ It is the banishment of summer,” answered 
the minstrel. 

“ Good, good ! Another ! Give us another.” 

“ What is spring ? The painter of the earth. 
What is the year ? The world’s chariot. What 
is the sun ? Quotha ! Doltish are ye if none 
can answer.” 

“ The splendor of the world, the beauty of 
heaven, the grace of nature, the honor of 
day, the distributer of the hours,” spoke up 
Wulfhere. “ Now thou, whom they have called 
Witlaf, answer this : What is the sea?” 

Witlaf thought for a moment ere he replied, 
“ The path of audacity, the boundary of the earth, 


60 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of 
showers.” 

“ Right !” exclaimed the old bard, his spirits 
high, his blood coursing warmly through his 
veins, for it was scenes of this kind that he 
loved. “ Right, sir bard ! Now prithee read 
me this riddle. An unknown {>erson, without 
tongue or voice spoke to me, who never existed 
before, nor has existed since, nor ever will be 
again, and whom I neither heard nor knew.” 

But Witlaf shook his head. 

“ Thou wilt have to unravel it thyself,” he 
said, “ I know not that.” 

“It is a dream,” answered Wulfhere, and 
again the rafters shook with applause. 

“ Now, wanderer, read this for me if thou 
canst. It is a wonder. I saw a man standing ; 
a dead man walking who never existed,” quoth 
Witlaf. 

“It is an image in the water,” replied Wulf- 
here quickly. 

“ He hath thee, Witlaf,” came from the 
board in a merry shout. “ Thou hast met 
thy match.” 

“ Nay ; here is another,” cried Witlaf on his 
mettle. “ I wot that there be few men that can 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 


61 


unravel this : I saw the dead produce the living, 
and by the living the dead were consumed.” 

Wulfhere smiled as sagely and answered : 

“ From the friction of trees fire was produced, 
which consumed.” 

So, fast and furious grew the fun, every min- 
strel or bard contributing his quota to the mirth ; 
Witlaf and Wulfhere leading, each striving to 
outdo the other. 

The feast thickened, and mead, pigment, and 
morat circled round the board, and the tongue 
of the Saxon was unloosened. Then did the 
harp pass from hand to hand and each sang. 
Even the nobles at the king’s board lifted up 
their voices in song. Again the cup-bearer 
approached the place where the minstrels sat. 

“ The lady Elswitha wishes to know if thy 
daughter sings not alone?” said he, addressing 
the bard. “ Hath she not some simple lay that 
will charm the ear ?” 

“She hath,” answered the gleeman, “and 
gracious is the lady in the asking. Egwina, 
Elswitha would hear thee sing. Thy sweetest, 
child ! ’Tis the Lady who asks thee.” 

Then timidly the maiden arose. The com- 
pany hushed the noisy revel, and listened as the 


62 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


sweet voice of the girl sounded through the hall. 
Her voice quavered slightly when she began, 
but the maiden on the dais smiled reassuringly 
at her, and she took courage. It grew stronger 
and then pealed forth in all its strength and 
beauty : 

“ Alone sits the exile, 

Alone on the plain ; 

And the voice of the south wind 
Speaks to him in vain. 

“ For back hath his fancy 
Flown to his lord • 

When oft he had followed him 
With arrow and sword. 

“ Again does he seem to feel 
As of old his caresses ; 

The thought is so sweet to him 
The awakening distresses. 

“No friends hath he now, 

Nor lord for to follow ; 

Long have they been estranged, 

Life seem but hollow. 

' “ Naught doth earth hold for him ; 

No surcease of sorrow : 

For hunger of heartache 
Fails comfort to borrow. 

“ Cold, cold is his earth dwelling, 

Care sits on his brow ; 

Joyless his dark abode. 

Bereft is he now. 


IN THE HALL OF ALFRED 


63 


“Those he hath loved in life 
The tomb now is holding ; 

Fain would he join them there 
For rest he is needing.” 

The sad little strain produced a few moments 
of silence, and then again, after vociferous 
plaudits for the maiden, the uproar broke forth. 
As Egwina sat down, the maiden Ethelfleda 
descended from the dais, and came to her. 

“ Thou art the maiden and this is thy father 
who were so kind to me in Andred’s Weald,” 
she said, taking Egwina by the hand. “ Often 
have I wondered about thee, and hoped to see 
thee again. Now thou shalt stay with me, and 
thou shalt, if thou wilt, teach me some of thy 
pretty songs. Sweetly dost thou sing, but it hath 
made my heart sad to hear thy little plaint. ,, 

“ An it please thee, maiden, she shall sing 
another, merrier and more suited to the feast/’ 
interposed Wulfliere, “ I know not why the 
child chose so sad a theme.” 

“ It doth please me,” said Ethelfleda. “ But 
come ! Before thou dost sing again, thou shalt 
drink hael with the lady Elswitha.” To the old 
man’s joy he saw his granddaughter led to the 
dais where Alfred’s wife sat. 


64 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

The lady graciously arose to receive the girl. 
With her own hand she proffered the cup. Just 
as Egwina was lifting the goblet to her lips, a 
great noise was heard without. There was the 
crash of arms, the hoarse shout of battle, and 
then the portals were flung wide, and the 
warder shouted : 

“ The Dane, the Dane ! ” 


CHAPTEE Y 


THE DEATH OF A HEKO 

Instantly the wildest confusion prevailed. 
The Saxons, half-dazed by the suddenness of 
the attack, sprang for their arms which hung 
upon the walls of the hall. Such a thing as a 
winter campaign had hitherto been unknown, 
and they were taken completely by surprise. 

Before they could collect themselves or form 
any plan for defense, the Norsemen were upon 
them, and then there followed an awful scene of 
carnage. The clash of steel, the hoarse shouts 
and cries of the Saxons, the shrieks and groans 
of the women, mingled with the exultant yells 
of the Danes. High above all, rose the Norse 
battle song which contained a covert sneer at 
the English religion : 

“ We have sung the mass of the lances. 

It began at sunrise, and lo ! the bright star hath gone to her 
rest, 


5 


65 


66 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


And the orison is not completed. 

Odin awaits us in Valhalla ! 

The perennial boar steams upon the festive board ! 

Hela, the death goddess, gnashes her teeth that we escape 
her ! 

The kite and the raven scream with joy at the feast ! 

Red runs the blood ! 

Fearful the carnage ! 

Guthrum the old hath destroyed the great one. 

The black Raven with pointed beak 

Hath subdued the Dragon of Wessex.” 

On and on it went while the sharp-edged 
swords did their work. The Saxons made a 
brave but ineffectual resistance. On every side 
they fell. The tables were overturned in the 
strife, and mead and pigment mingled with the 
blood of those who such a short time before 
quaffed the cup so gayly. 

Through the struggling combatants, Wulfhere 
made his way somehow to the upper end of the 
hall where Egwina, Ethelfleda, Elswitha, the 
lady’s mother, Eadburga, the two youths and 
the little ones were huddled together, terrified 
at the sudden onslaught. 

“ Thou must not stay here,” he cried to the 
Lady Elswitha. “ It is no place for thee, or these 
others.” 

A tliegn darted to them at this moment. 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


67 


“ Retire,” he shouted. “ Retire, Lady, to thy 
bower.” 

“ Retire !” exclaimed the lady, “ and leave my 
lord’s hearthstone to the invader ?” 

“Thou must,” cried the thegn in anguish. 
“For the love of the Holy Mary, seek thy 
bower. We must answer to the king for thy 
safety.” 

Without furthur remonstrance, the lady 
turned to flee with her children. It was none 
too soon. The Northmen pressed furiously 
toward that end of the hall. The few remain- 
ing Saxons threw themselves between the ter- 
rible Danes and their beloved lady. 

“ Go, lads,” commanded the same thegn who 
had before spoken, pushing the youths who 
lingered towards the fleeing group; “ye can do 
naught here, and your duty lies there. Go!” 
and the boys obeyed him. 

As quickly as possible the little party made 
its way into the bower and barricaded the 
entrance behind them. 

“ Now what ?” asked the lady of Wulf- 
here. 

“ We must not stay here,” answered he. 
“ After the slaughter comes the flame. The 


68 A MAID AT -KING ALFRED^ COURT 

Dane will apply the torch as is his wont. Let 
us to the king.” 

“ The king ! Alack !” Elswitha cried in 
sudden terror. “ Where is he ? I fear, oh, I 
fear that he hath fallen into the hands of 
Guthrum.” 

“ Where went he ?” asked Wulfhere. 

“ To Malmesbury to determine the limits of 
some bocland. Were he living, he would have 
been here ere this. Ob, I fear, I fear !” 

Moaning, she drew her little ones to her 
while the others looked at her compassionately. 
At this moment a mighty shout rose from 
without the castle walls. 

“ The king ! The king !” 

The clash of steel, the shouts and cries which 
now broke forth with renewed vigor, showed 
that the king had indeed come. Elswitha sprang 
to her feet, her face transfigured with joy. 

“ God be praised JV she cried. “ It is my 
lord. Now, my children, ye are in sooth safe. 
O thank God ! Thank God !” 

But even as she spoke, the door fell inward 
with a crash, and the Northmen burst into the 
room. Wulfhere drew his seax, and threw 
himself in front of the women and children. 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


69 


The youths — Edward and the cup-bearer — 
ranged themselves beside him. 

“ Minstrel, sheathe thy sword,” cried the fore- 
most of the Danes. “ Arms and battle are not 
for thee. It is thine to sing the praises of 
warriors. Sheathe thy sword.” 

“ I will, an it please thee, in thy body,” 
answered Wulfliere. He made a lunge, and the 
Dane fell pierced through the heart. 

The others sprang toward him, but the youths 
received those in the fore on their swords. Then 
rose the voice of Guthrum, King of the Danes, 
and it rang through the hall : 

“ Whoso brings me the head of Alfred the 
King, him will I hold dearer than a brother, 
and great shall be his reward.” 

The Northmen turned and ran back towards 
the hall, shouting as they did so : 

“Safe enow art thou, minstrel. Later will 
our swords drink of thy blood.” 

Elswitha started up frantically. “ Come,” she 
cried. “ Let us to Alfred. There only is safety.” 

“ Thou art right. Let us be gone ere others 
of the pagans come,” said the bard. “ Do ye,” 
to the youths, “lead, and let the women follow. 
I will bring up the rear.” 


70 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

The two boys went before. Elswitha and 
Eadburga came next with the three children. 
Egwina and Ethelfleda followed, while Wulf- 
liere guarded the rear. Out into the night they 
went. The wind which had arisen, moaned and 
sobbed as though bewailing the strife. The din 
without the castle was fearful. The wailing of 
women and children mingled with the clash of 
swords and the cries of battle. Citizens ran to 
and fro, whither they knew not, seeking loved 
ones or refuge from the Danes. The darkness 
of the night was broken only by the torchlights 
which flitted hither and thither, or were sud- 
denly extinguished as the bearers fell pierced by 
sword or arrow. 

Hesitating only for a moment, the boys turned 
in the direction of the sound of the conflict 
They had gone but a short distance, when there 
was a great shout, and the Saxons — warriors, 
citizens, women and children — went flying 
past them. 

“ Fly, men of Wessex,” they cried as they ran. 
“ Fly, and save yourselves !” 

It was impossible to stem the living current. 
The little party was obliged to turn and go with 
the surging, seething mass of humanity. 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


71 


And now the torch was applied to finish the 
awful work. Soon the ruddy flames leaped high 
in the air, lighting up the sky with a lurid glare, 
and bathing the landscape in a crimson glow. 

A wail went up from the fleeing Saxons, for 
they knew that the light was from their dwellings, 
and that they were homeless. Full of anguish 
they redoubled their speed, and ran on, 
breathless and in terror, for the cries in the rear 
showed that the Northmen were still in pursuit ; 
still slaying those who were unfortunate enough 
to fall into their hands. 

In every direction ran the fugitives. It was 
cold, for it was midwinter; but though the chill 
wind pierced to the very marrow, the people 
thought only of life for themselves and dear 
ones, and heeded it not. The terror-stricken in- 
habitants of the villages into which they fled 
could afford them no asylum for they knew that 
but a few short hours must elapse ere they would 
suffer a like fate. So they, too, joined the fugi- 
tives and the crowd became a multitude. 

At first our little band had no difficulty in 
keeping together, but as the numbers were in- 
creased, they pressed closer one to another, and 
called aloud frequently. 


72 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

It was just the hour before the dawn, when 
the flames of the burning villages had died 
down and a thick darkness had settled over the 
earth, that a cry went up from those in front 
that the Danes were coming from that direction 
also. Panic-stricken, the throng knew not 
which way to turn. They became confused in 
the darkness and made a sudden dash in oppo- 
site directions, shouting and crying as they did 
so. The party was swept asunder by the rusji. 

Egwina called frantically to Ethelfleda, but 
the noise was so great that she could scarcely 
hear the sound of her own voice. Carried 
onward by the crowd, she did not know where 
she going, or if the Danes had really fallen 
upon them. 

At last morning dawned. With the rising of 
the sun — the distributor of God’s blessed light — 
the stricken people revived somewhat from their 
terrors which the darkness had augmented, and 
proceeded more quietly. Now, too, each began 
to search for his relatives. To the girl’s joy, 
her grandfather was soon found. 

“ Dost know what became of the others ?” he 
inquired. 

“ No, granther. The maiden was carried from 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


73 


my side when the shout went up that the Danes 
were coming. Alack ! where can they be ?” 

“ I wot not,” answered Wulfhere moodily. 
“ I fear, child, that this is the end. None know 
whether Alfred be fallen or taken prisoner. If 
either be true naught is left for us but loss of 
life or slavery.” 

With the morning the people scattered into 
the different villages in search of rest and sus- 
tenance. Wulfhere and Egwina did likewise. 
As they were resting in the thatched cottage of 
a ceorl, there came through the village one rid- 
ing hotly on a palfrey. He bore an arrow in 
one hand and a naked sword in the other. 
When he reached the centre of the hamlet he 
stopped and called in a loud voice : 

“What, ho, Saxons! Listen to the words 
of the king. Alfred would have aid against 
the Dane. Let every man that is not ladder- 
ing, whether in a town or out of a town, leave 
his house and come.” 

Never before had the old national proclama- 
tion, which no Saxon capable of bearing arms 
had ever resisted, been published to such deaf 
ears. Wulfhere sprang up with a shout : “ God 
be praised ! The king lives !” 


74 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

But the mass of the people responded not 
but murmured among themselves that resistance 
was useless. If they submitted, they would be 
allowed to till the soil, and to live in their homes 
even as their brethren in Mercia and East 
Anglia were doing ; while opposition meant 
death, loss of homes and loved ones. 

So the message fell upon deaf ears, and the 
messenger swept on to other villages with the 
summons. Wulf here’s shout met no answering 
one of gladness. The old man sat down amazed 
and despairing. 

“ What hath become of the spirit of the 
Saxons ?” he asked fiercely. “ Now shall we 
be conquered by the Dane, even as our fore- 
fathers conquered the Britons. The Saxons 
serfs ? Out, I say I To what have the de- 
scendents of Woden fallen that they should 
submit without a blow to the pagan ?” 

“ Friend, 1 ” spoke a ceorl near by, “have a 
care to thy words. The land hath been ravaged 
by the invader for years. No rest can be ob- 
tained either by resistance or by gifts and money. 
We are weary of strife. Serfdom and life are 
better than freedom and death. Marry, let us 
have peace I” 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


75 


“ Come, Egwina,” and W ulfliere rose, liis form 
dilated, his lip curled with scorn. “ Theowes 
already be these men. I would be no more 
among them. Come !” 

Obediently the girl followed him. There 
were some mutterings from those who heard his 
words, but they were allowed to depart without 
molestation. They had not gone far from the 
village when they saw in the distance a party of 
Danes approaching on horseback. As the Danes 
caught sight of the man and the maiden, they 
spurred their horses and came up to the two on 
a run. 

‘‘A scald and a scald maiden,” cried they in 
delight. “ Now let song and dance be our por- 
tion. Weary are we of the fray. Let us have 
song. ,, 

They flung themselves from their palfreys 
and surrounded the two. Egwina shrank close 
to her grandfather. 

“ No song, even for thy life, girl,” commanded 
the old man sternly. 

“ Strike up, old scald! Is thy harp mute 
that thou dost not sweep it ?” spoke the leader. 

“ A song ! A song in praise of Gutlirum ! 
Guthrum the bold !” 


76 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

But Wulfliere folded his arms across his harp 
and remained silent. 

“ Silent art thou ?” demanded he who seemed 
to be the chief. 

“ ’Tis fear that whitens his face and makes his 
tongue cleave to the roof of his mouth,” laughed 
a youth mockingly. 

“ Haco, take the harp,” commanded the jarl. 
“ Do thou sing for us. Then will the old man 
be stirred to obey. He seems to forget that we 
war not against gleemen.” 

The youth stepped toward Wulfliere and 
reached out his hand for the instrument. Still 
silent, the bard drew his seax and cut the strings 
with one blow. 

“ What !” cried the chief in fury. “ What 
doest thou ?” 

“ No harp of mine shall sing in praise of 
Guthrum,” responded Wulfliere sternly. 

“ But thy tongue shall,” declared the other. 
“ Sing, scald, else it shall be torn from the roof 
of thy mouth, and never shalt thou lift thy 
voice in praise of any other.” 

“ Bather than it should sing in praise of the 
Northmen I would tear it out myself,” declared 
the bard with energy. 


THE DEATH OF A HERO 


77 


“ Bold art thou,” cried the leader, “ or it may 
be that thou believest that we will be niggardly 
with our gifts. See ! Hath the Saxon done so 
well ?” 

He tore from his arms some massive gold 
bracelets which were Held in great esteem by 
the Danes, and cast them at the ministrel’s feet. 
The gleeman thrust them aside contemptuously 
with his foot. 

“ I scorn both your gifts and your threats,” 
he cried. “ But listen ! Ye shall hear a song.” 

Believing that he was really intimidated 
despite his words, the Danes stayed their hands 
and composed themselves to listen, well knowing 
that there was time enough to avenge the insult 
to their gifts. Then AVulfhere drew Egwina 
back from them a little and began : 


“ What shall the minstrel sing by the fireside ? 

What hero shall he laud to the young ? 

When the nights have grown cold and chill whistles the 
wind in the tree tops, 

Close gather they to the fireside. 

Then call they for the harper. 

He sings, and he sings of the Northman. 

Great was the feast of the raven 
When Guthrum swept over the land. 

Wild shrieked the kite and the eagle ; 

And hoarse croaked the toad that was horned 


78 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


Up rose the Dragon of "Wessex ! 

Up then rose the Deliverer ! 

Up rose Alfred the wise one ! 

Maker of ships and of laws ! 
Guthrum and Danes flee before him ! 
Guthrum the old and the aged ! 
Guthrum in fear of the great one !” 


With cries of fury the Danes set upon him. 
Wulfhere received the onslaught with a grim 
smile, and lunging at the nearest one, chanted 
on : 

“ Fast flee the Norseman before him. 

Stark fall they upon their bucklers ! 

Under the clash of the steel of Alfred. 

Alfred, the great one ! The wise one ! 

Maker of ships and of — ” 


He fell, pierced through and through by their 
swords. 

“ Grandfather !” shrieked Egwina, flinging 
herself down beside him. “ Grandfather, speak 
to me !” 

And Wulfhere opening his eyes, smiled, and 
chanted in a loud voice : “ Maker of ships and 
of laws !” and expired. 

With a cry of anguish the girl fell uncon- 
scious on the body. 


CHAPTER YI 


THE WOLVES’ CONCERT 

When Egwina recovered consciousness, two 
priests were bending over her. The Danes 
were gone, and only the pitying faces of the 
presbyters were in sight. Half dazed, she 
stared at them stupidly, and then, as her eyes 
fell upon the body of Wulfliere, the remem- 
brance of what had happened returned with 
full force. 

“ Granther ! Oh, granther !” she sobbed. 

One of the priests leaned over her, and lifted 
her up gently. 

“Daughter, be comforted. He is at rest. No 
longer is he beset by Dane or foe of any kind. 
Calm thy grief, and be with us while we give 
him Christian burial. Our time is short, and 
we know not how soon the pagans will return. 
That thou wert left alive is a mercy of God.” 

79 


80 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

Egwina controlled herself by a great effort. 
The priests, taking turns, dug a grave with 
Wulf here’s seax. Then they approached the 
remains. With loving hands, the maiden herself 
re-arranged the garments of the dead man, 
taking the bag of valuables from his person. 

“ Take this for the soul sceat,” she said, giving 
it into the hands of the priests. 

“ But, daughter, it is too much,” and the 
priests looked at each other, wondering at the 
amount. “ Keep part for thine own use.” 

“ I want it not,” answered she, weeping softly. 
“ Let it bring him as many prayers as it will, 
good fathers.” 

Reverently the body was laid within the ex- 
cavation, and then Egwina brought his harp. 

“ Bury it with him,” she said. 

“ Nay, daughter ; it savors too much of 
heathenism,” said one much scandalized. ‘‘Do 
not the pagans so, and the bard was a Christian ?” 

“True,” said the girl through her tears. 
“ True, good fathers, but granther loved it so. 
I could not bear that other than he should use 
it. And if it so be, as ye tell us, that we will 
sing praises in the heavenly land then will he 
have need of it.” 


THE WOLVES’ CONCERT 


81 


The priests were touched, yet still they hesi- 
tated. It savored so much of the heathenish 
custom of the Danes they were loth to consent 
to the act ; yet did they mislike to deprive the 
maiden of this small comfort. 

“ See,” said the girl showing them the mu- 
tilated strings. “ When they would have taken 
it from him to use it in praise of Gutlirum, he 
cut the strings rather than have it so defiled. If 
the harp be left, we wot not but that some of the 
Northmen may find it and use it. Grandfather 
could not rest if that were to happen. Always 
it hath been with him. It was his friend, his 
glee-beam. I know that he will be lonely 
without it.” 

“ Brother,” said one to the other, “ what say- 
est thou ?” 

“ Do as the child wisheth,” replied the second 
one. “ It will comfort her, and doth not bewray 
the church at such a time. Besides ’twere pity 
that the Northman should get the harp sitli the 
bard hath given his life so nobly.” 

So, to Egwina’s relief, the harp was interred 
with the gleeman. Prayers were said over the 
grave, and then the priests turned to the girl. 

“ Now, daughter, respect hath been shown to 


6 


82 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

the dead, and now is our duty to the living. 
Whither goest thou ? Where are thy friends ?” 

“ Alack !” returned she, bravely checking her 
tears, “ I wot not. None but granther did I 
have.” 

“ But were ye not under some lord’s hand ?” 

“Nay, ye know the custom of the wandering 
glee men. From mead hall to mead hall did we go, 
and we have always done so. At Chippenham, 
we came to put ourselves under the hand of the 
king for fear of the Danes ; but now — ” 

“ Now, said the elder priest, “ thou art like 
others of people and priests. ‘No friends, no 
home; thou hast nowhere to go. God help and 
comfort thee and us in our affliction.” 

“ We would best take her to the abbess Hilda 
at the priory,” said the second one. 

“ Yea ; we will take her there, brother, 
though thou wottest that it may not be safe for 
the maiden. Even Christ’s altar is not safe 
from the defilement of these pagans. Methinks 
they are fiercer towards priests and monks, and 
ravage the churches and convents with greater 
fury than elsewhere, if that be possible where no 
mercy is shown to any. But eat and drink, 
child. Thou art weary. ,r 


THE WOLVES’ CONCERT 


83 


For Egwina suddenly felt spent and faint. 
A sense of forlorn ness that she was unable to 
control was taking possession of her. 

“ I feel no desire for food, holy father,” she 
said weakly. 

“ Natheless thou must eat, daughter. Keep 
up thy heart. Be not troubled or concerned for 
thyself. Thou art in God’s hands. Whatever 
he sends is for the best. Eat these.” 

He took from the pouch which he carried 
under his chasuble some barley cakes, and Eg- 
wina ate of them obediently. When she had 
finished they took up their staffs, and declared 
themselves ready to take her to the priory. Thus 
did they journey. 

It was late in the day when the priests joy- 
ously announced to the maiden that there was 
but little further to go. 

“ Then shalt thou find peace and rest for thy 
weariness, child,” said they comfortingly to her. 

But as they drew near to the building, their 
ears were greeted with cries and screams of 
terror. 

“The Northmen !” ejaculated the priests with 
pale faces. “ Stay thou here, daughter, while 
we see if aught can be done.” 


84 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

They went forward, leaving Egwina in the 
copse. Time passed. The priests did not re- 
turn, and finally, unable to endure the suspense 
longer, the girl crept forward. 

In an open glade of the forest stood the 
priory. Egwina’s terror-stricken eyes saw 
naught but the forms of the slaughtered nuns 
whose bodies lay everywhere in the courtyard, 
and even beyond it. In front of the gates were 
the corpses of her two late companions — the 
priests. 

A party of the Northmen were busied in car- 
rying out the treasures of the priory ere setting 
fire to the building. The girl gazed on the 
scene with horror. Was there no safety, no re- 
treat from these barbarians anywhere ? Her 
blood congealed in her veins. A numbness of de- 
spair crept over her. Forgetting that she might 
be heard, a gasping cry escaped her lips. Some 
of the Danes paused in their work to listen. 

“ Heard ye not a sound ?” asked one. 

“ ’Twas naught,” responded another impas- 
sively, as he placed some golden vessels on the 
ground. “ Didst thou think that a nun had 
escaped ? By Odin, no ! Careful were we that 
not one should live to say mass.” 


THE WOLVES* CONCERT 


85 


“ Many masses have we sung under Gutli- 
1^11,” laughed another. “ But a short time and 
no priest, monk, or nun shall be left of all the 
English. Joyously doth the death cry of such 
fall upon my ear. No music is sweeter than the 
prayer that priest or nun utter at the point of 
the sword.” 

The conversation roused the girl from the 
stupor into which she was falling. With an 
effort she shook off the lethargy that was numb- 
ing her faculties, and stole away into the wold. 
When out of hearing of the Norsemen, she 
broke into a run, and did not stop until forced 
by sheer exhaustion to do so. 

Deep into the wood had she penetrated. There 
was no sound save the sighing of the wind 
through the leafless boughs. AVhere should she 
go? What should she do. She knew not. On 
every side was the Dane. No safe shelter was 
to be found in hut or abbey, even if she had 
known where to go to find either. In the wold 
lurked the wild beasts, and the chill of the 
winter. Death was on every hand. If not from 
the Dane, then from cold or brute of the forest. 

In agony of mind she buried her face in her 
hands and groaned aloud. 


86 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


The sun set and the twilight threw among the 
trees long, dark shadows that caused the girl to 
cower in fear. 

“ Blessed Heaven aid me,” was lier agonized 
appeal, “ for I know not what to do.” 

Even as she strove to find comfort in prayer 
there sounded upon the air the dismal howl of a 
wolf. It was answered by another and then 
another until the whole forest resounded with 
their yells. 

Eg w ina bounded to her feet, her heart beat- 
ing wildly, her eyes dilated with terror. Now 
she could hear the soft pat, pat of their feet as 
they came closer, and soon the bushes round 
about seemed filled with a thousand gleaming 
eyes. With an energy born of despair, the girl 
began to climb the tree under which she had 
been crouching. 

It was an oak with low-spreading branches. 
Into these she clambered and ensconced herself 
on one of the boughs. It was not a moment too 
soon. Snarling and howling, emboldened by 
the shadow of the deepening twilight, a whole 
pack bounded into the space under the tree. 
The girl clung desperately to the bough, watch- 
ing in terror the attempts of the animals to 



SHE BEGAN STRIKING THE CYMBALS TOGETHER 
















































































t 













































































THE WOLVES’ CONCERT 


87 


reach her, and shuddering at the glare of their 
ferocious eyes. 

One, bolder than the rest, made a great spring 
and narrowly escaped touching one of the lower 
branches. 

Egwina started with fear and the start jarred 
the cymbals that were attached to the chain worn 
across her shoulder and breast. The instru- 
ments gave forth a musical sound. Instantly 
the tumult below ceased. The wolves fell back 
and looked up inquiringly. Hope arose in the 
girl’s heart. 

Passing one of her arms around the branch 
to keep herself from falling, she grasped the 
cymbals and began striking them together. 
The effect was magical. The animals settled 
themselves on their haunches to enjoy the music. 

Never had she performed to so attentive an 
audience and never had she done so well. On 
and on she played until her arms ached, and 
she would fain have stopped but that at the least 
cessation of the music the wolves began their 
leaping and snarling again. 

It grew darker and darker. The shadowy 
outlines of their bodies became indistinct and at 
last melted into the darkness, and only the fiery 


88 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

gleam of their eyes told the girl that they were 
still below. 

Would she be obliged to pass the night thus ? 
she asked herself. Could she hold out until 
morning, or would she become so wearied that 
she would finally lose her hold and fall into 
that savage pack ? Resolutely she put such 
thoughts from her, for they took the courage 
out of her heart and sapped the strength of 
her body. 

How long she played she did not know, but 
after what seemed to her a very long time she 
heard the winding of a horn drawing near. 
Presently through the woods came the flickering 
glow of torches. 

With a cry of gladness Egwina called loudly : 

“ For the love of Heaven, who ever ye be, 
succor me, I pray you.” 

“What have we here?” shouted a voice in 
reply, and a man ran forward. “ Where are ye 
that called ?” 

“Here, here!” cried the girl joyfully. “In 
the tree.” 

The wolves, as the music ceased, began howl- 
ing again, and, as a party of men with dogs 
dashed among them, attacking them with clubs, 


THE WOLVES’ CONCERT 


89 


the most of the pack took to their heels, while 
the remaining few ceased their yells and in 
sullen silence let the ceorls club them to death. 
As the last one was dispatched, the trembling 
girl descended from the tree. No sooner had 
she reached the ground than she fell into a 
passion of weeping. 

“ There ! there !” said one with gruff kindness. 
“ Thou art safe now. The wolves cannot harm 
thee.” 

But nature had been too severely tried, and 
Egwina sobbed on. The ceorls, seeing that she 
could not control herself, wisely left her alone, 
and presently when her sobs had subsided she 
looked up. 

“ ’Tis unmannerly, I wot,” she said sweetly, 
“ but I could not keep back the tears. I thank 
ye all for your kindness. Had ye not come 
when ye did, I fear that I should not have held 
out much longer.” 

“ Fleest thou from the Dane ?” asked one. 

The girl nodded, her heart swelling at the 
thought of her grandfather, and then she told 
them of the attack on the palace at Chippen- 
ham and all that had followed. 

The men listened in silence until she had 


90 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


finished, and then one said, “Where is the king ? 
What hath become of him ?” 

“I know not,” answered Egwina. “I trow 
that he liveth, for when granther and I rested in 
one of the villages, his messenger of war passed 
through. But the Saxons would not hearken to 
the summons.” 

“ Sayest thou so ?” exclaimed he who seemed 
to be the spokesman. “ Sayest thou so ? Then 
are we in sore straits in sooth. Alfred is a wise 
king and would drive out the Dane if the 
Saxons would follow him. But what is the 
throne without men? Of himself he can do 
naught. Evil hath surely come on the land. 
But thou art cold, little one !” 

Egwina was in truth very cold. She trem- 
bled in every limb for she was chilled to the 
marrow and faint from weakness. 

The ceorl wrapped her in his mantle and 
lifted her in his arms. 

“ Nay/’ he said with good-natured raillery 
as she remonstrated ; “ a Saxon maiden who 
can keep a whole pack of wolves enthralled by 
her music must be treated gently.” 

The others laughingly assented and thus was 
the girl borne to the ceorl’s home. 


CHAPTER YII 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 

The party of Saxons who had so opportunely 
come to the rescue of Egwina proved to be 
swineherds, returning from their day’s work in 
the forest. Deep into the woodland did they 
go. At last a light shone through the darkness, 
and towards it the ceorl who bore Egwina walked 
rapidly. 

With hearty farewells the others left him, and 
each wended his way to his own home, promis- 
ing to meet betimes on the morrow. The light 

o O 

came from a rude cottage, and soon the swine- 
herd reached it. He knocked loudly on the 
door. It was opened quickly, and the shrill 
voice of a woman exclaimed : 

“ ’Tis time thou wert coming, Denewulf ! 
For a long while hath thy supper been 
waiting. Cold is it as the home of the 

91 


92 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


Northman. Complain not if it be not to thy 
taste.” 

“ Nay, Adiva ; I will not grumble,” returned 
the Saxon as he entered. “ Full well do I know 
that the hour is later than its wont ; but much 
hath happened to hinder me.” 

“ Holy Cuthbert of blessed memory !” ejacu- 
lated the woman. “ What have we here ?” 

Denewulf unfolded the mantle from the girl 
as he answered : 

“ I have brought thee a daughter for thy lone- 
liness, Adiva.” 

“ But where gottest thou her?” demanded the 
dame in astonishment. “ I wot that I have not 
seen so fair a maiden in many a day.” 

The Saxon laughed. 

“ Serve us the meat, good mother, and while 
we sup, I will tell thee all. Sit, maiden.” 

Egwina sat down upon one of the rude 
benches, and looked about her. The good woman 
still muttering in her surprise, bestirred herself 
about the supper. 

The cottage was low and mean. It was made 
of turf and sticks, and thatched with rushes. 
The furniture was of the simplest. A broad, 
low bench back in one corner was covered by a 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


93 


tick or sack filled with straw. A goat’s skin 
was thrown over it. This served for a bed. A 
loom and distaff were on one side, with great 
bunches of yarn beside them. The seats were 
but crude settles of wood. A square table was 
drawn up near the fire which blazed genially in 
the centre of the room. The dog immediately 
stretched himself before it. From the roof were 
suspended the sides and hams of meat — the 
bucon or bacon of the Anglo-Saxon — and nu- 
merous bunches of herbs. The walls and rafters 
were blackened by the smoke which escaped 
through a cover in the roof. 

Through the doorway the maiden caught a 
glimpse of another room. These two were all 
that the cottage contained. The one they were 
in served as a bed-room, sitting-room, kitchen, 
and dining-room, all in one. Simple and homely 
as it was, there was an air of warmth and com- 
fort in it that stole over her senses gratefully. 

Soon the supper smoked on the table, and 
Adiva pressed her hospitably to sit up, and to par- 
take of it. Broiled eels, swine meat, honey and bar- 
ley cakes, and the inevitable mead, constituted 
the repast. Adiva served the meat on spits, and 
each cut for himself slices with his own knife 


94 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

into trenchers of wood. The mead was drunk 
from horns which were filled from a tankard. 

The color came to the girl’s face as she ate 
and drank, and was warmed by the fire. There 
were no vessels filled with water for the fingers, 
nor napkins to dry them on, nor table-cloth on 
the table, such as were used in the halls of the 
nobles ; but there was kindness and good-will, 
and a homely hospitality that made amends for 
what was lacking in accessories. Not a word 
would the dame allow them to say until hunger 
was appeased. Then she looked up and said : 

“ Now, Denewulf, be thou the first to speak 
and tell how and where thou didst find the 
maiden. Then shall she tell what happened 
before.” 

“ Well,” said Denewulf quaffing a huge 
draught of mead, “as I and the others were coming 
through the wold with our hounds, what should 
we hear but the sound of music. Wondering 
much, we wound not our horns but stopped to 
listen. It ceased, and the howling of wolves 
smote our ears. Beslirew me, if I thought not that 
the wiccas were holding a conclave in the forest. 
Again the music started, and the howls ceased. 
We wound our horns again for our own comfort, 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


95 


for we wotted not but that the Norns were weav- 
ing our fates — ” 

“ Out upon thee, Denewulf,” interrupted the 
dame. “ Have done with thy heathenish talk, 
and tell thy tale more simply.” 

The Saxon laughed, drank again from his 
horn, and resumed : 

“ Then heard we a cry for help. We ran 
forward with our hounds. May I be bewrayed, 
but there in a tree was this maiden, who was 
performing to a whole pack of wolves below. 
Scold an’ thou wilt, Adiva, but methought at 
first that it was Jamvid and her sons.” 

Again the wife interrupted him, crossing her- 
self devoutly as she spake. 

“ Wilt never forget thy foster mother’s super- 
stitions, man ? Marry, thou art more Dane than 
Saxon now ! What would the priest say to thy 
heathenism ?” 

“ Be not wroth, Adiva,” laughed Denewulf. 
“ Thou wottest that at heart I am as good a 
Christian as thyself. I trow the Dane would 
think so.” 

“ Well-a-day, have done with thy witless 
talk and go on with thy tale,” cried the wife 
impatiently. 


96 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Whether she were Jamvid or no/’ went on 
the swineherd, “we set upon the brutes with 
our clubs, and such as did not take to their 
heels are left out under the tree. Then the 
maiden descended, and we found that she was 
not the hag of the Iron Wood, but a Saxon girl 
fleeing from the Dane.” 

“From the Dane?” ejaculated the dame. 
“ Poor lamb ! would the Dane bother such as 
ye ? Tell me of it.” 

Thus adjured, Egwina in turn told her story, 
beginning with the desire of herself and grand- 
father to place themselves under the protection 
of Alfred, and continuing until the time that 
Denewulf had found her in the tree playing to 
the wolves. 

“ Dear heart !” burst from the motherly 
woman hurrying round to the girl. “ I’ll war- 
rant thou art tired and spent. To think of a 
girl going through all that ! But thou art safe 
here.” 

“ Why, will not the Danes come here ?” 
queried Egwina in amaze. 

“ They cannot, child. None but Saxons can 
penetrate into these wolds and fens,” spoke up 
the swineherd quickly. “ And not even Saxons 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


97 


if they be not accustomed to it. I and others 
of my kind can go through the fastnesses as 
easily as thou canst follow a path ; because we 
wot of them, but the Northmen would become 
weary and wander aimlessly about, unwitting 
whither to go until they would perish in the 
forest.” 

“ It glads my heart to hear it/’ breathed 
the maiden. “ I want no more to see them. 
They are so fearful ! None do they spare, 
neither youth nor age. I would, oh, I would that 
the king were here. Then would he be safe 
from them.” 

Denewulf and Adiva both laughed long and 
loud. 

“ The king !” cried the swineherd when he 
could check his merriment. “ The king ? 
Quotha ! I should like well to see the king in 
the hut of a swineherd. I must tell that to 
the others to-morrow.” Again he gave vent to 
a peal of laughter. 

“Out upon thee, man ! Seest thou not that 
thou dost tease the maiden ?” chid the wife. 

“Nay ; I wonder not at his mirth,” said the 
maiden gently. “ ’T would be a rare sight, I wot, 
if the king would dwell here; yet I would that 


98 A MAID AT KIXG ALFRED’S COURT 

he were here. I like not to think of him slain 
or in the hands of the Dane. My grandfather 
said the land depended upon Alfred.” 

“ It may he,” returned Denewulf. “ Come 
Saxon or Dane, it matters not here. But I 
would also that the king were here, for I would 
see him. Never have I seen a king. Hast 
thou?” 

“ Once,” said Egwina., “ when I was seven, 
grandfather and I were in Sherborne when King 
Ethelred passed through. Methought that he 
was handsome and noble in appearance, but 
granther said that I was too young to know 
much about it, that the atheling, Alfred, was 
handsomer by far and that the land would be 
better when he was king ; not only for his 
talents, but also because our holy father, the 
pope, had crowned him king in Home.” 

“Well! Drink hael to the king’s coming,” 
and the swineherd tossed off another horn of 
mead. 

At this moment footsteps were heard outside, 
the hound arose from his place before the fire 
with a low growl. There came a loud knock at 
the door. 

“ Who goes there?” cried the Saxon striding 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


99 


to the entrance, fitting an arrow to his bow as 
he did so. 

“ A wanderer in search of food and shelter. 
Open as ye be Saxons.” 

‘‘The king has come/’ laughed Denewulf, 
turning round with a broad wink at them. 
“Your best mead, Adiva.” 

Then throwing wide the door, he called 
heartily, for the Saxons were very hospitable : 

“ Enter, wanderer ! Thou art welcome to 
such as we have. Enter and find rest for thy 
weariness, and food for thy hunger.” 

Into the room there came a man whose man- 
ner was so commanding and his form so stately 
that he might in truth be king. He was tall, 
and his long hair of ruddy auburn fell in ring- 
lets from under his bonnet on his shoulders. 
When the firelight fell upon it, it shone like 
burnished gold. His eyes were blue, very 
bright and penetrating in their glance His 
countenance fair and at present j^ale from fa- 
tigue. His brow was high, noble, and thought- 
ful. In short, his mien was so august, his port 
so noble that Adiva and Egwina both gazed 
upon him with awe. 

Not so Denewulf. The simple-hearted Saxon 

t.ofC, 


100 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


found something in the stranger that answered 
to himself, for he smiled graciously upon him, 
and seated him near the fire. 

“ Sit here, stranger, and warm thyself while 
the wife prepares the meat for thee. Sorry am 
I that thou didst not come sooner, for the meat 
was hot, and it would have pleased us well to 
have had thy company.” 

The stranger smiled a sweet, grave smile as 
he answered : 

“It matters not if the meat be cold. Trouble 
not thyself, good dame. He who hath fasted 
since yesterday will not find fault though the 
food lack heat.” 

* Dear heart !” exclaimed the dame bustling 
about. “And hast thou taken nought since 
yesterday ? Marry, but it must be piping hot 
for thee, man. Thou slialt have a good supper.” 

In a short time the stranger sat down to the 
table and partook of the repast. Egwina could 
not but notice the difference in his manner of 
eating and that of their hosts, who, kind people 
though they were, still lacked refinement. When 
the stranger’s hunger was appeased, Denewulf 
filled a horn from the tankard, and passing it to 
him, said : 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


101 


“Drink hael, man ! ’Twill warm thee, and 
cliill blows the wind in the forest.” 

“ Wass hael,” responded the guest, courteously 
including Egvvina and the wife in the health. 
“ To ye both, good dame and gentle maiden, and 
to thee also, ceorl, for thy kindness,” and he 
quaffed the horn. When Denewulf would have 
replenished the cup, he shook his head. 

“ Nay,” he said. “ I care not for more.” 

“ Then,” said the swineherd, “tell of thysSlf, 
and how thou art alone in the weald. Didst 
lose thy way ? I trow that thou didst, for 
few there be who dwell not among the fens 
that can find the way out when once within 
its depths. 

“ Is it so impenetrable ?” inquired the stranger. 

“So much so,” replied the swineherd with a 
chuckle, “ that if the whole Danish army were 
lost in its fastnesses, they would die before find- 
ing their way out ; unless some Saxon were 
niddering enow to show it.” 

“Then I would that the Danes were within 
its depths,” ejaculated the stranger with fervor. 
“ Vain have been the efforts of the Saxons to 
resist them, and it would be a happy ending of 
the matter.” 


102 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“Thou flees t, then, from the Dane?” queried 
Adiva. 

“ Yes ; they are ravaging the whole of Wes- 
sex.” 

“ Good stranger, knowest aught of the king ?” 
cried Egwina. “ I hope that he is safe.” 

“ I trow that he is,” returned the stranger, 
smiling sweetly at her. 

“ She was wishing that the king were here 
with us when thou didst knock at the door,” 
chuckled Dene wul f. 

“ Why fearest thou for the king ? Dost 
know him ?” 

“ No ; but if the king be safe then is there 
hope for the land. Doth he not carry the hearts 
of the people with him?” 

“ I trow not, maiden. Hadst thou seen him 
as I saw him last, thou wouldst know that he 
did not. Forsaken and alone, Alfred hath gone 
none knows whither.” 

“ Oh !” exclaimed the girl, the tears coming to 
her eyes, “ sayest thou so ? The king forsaken ! 
How could they leave him, so noble, so good is 
he ! Is not their allegiance his ? Metliinks 
that were I a man naught but death could make 
me unleal to the king. As it is, I am but a 


THE COMING OF A STRANGER 


103 


girl and can do naught but pray for him every 
day that he be kept safe, and that the people 
will rally around him again.” 

“ Do so, child ! Thy pure prayers may ac- 
complish that which the king hath not the 
power to do. If all Saxons were like thee the 
Dane would seek another land to ravage.” 

“ The maiden hath cause to pray for the 
king,” broke in the dame, who had remained 
silent as long as she could. 

u What cause hath she ?” 

“ Well — but what shall I call thee?” demanded 
Adiva. 

“ Call me Wilfred” 

“ Well, Wilfred, I will tell thee her tale, and 
then Denewulf shall tell thee how he found the 
child.” And the good dame related the maiden’s 
story. Then Denewulf told again of the wolves, 
and Egwina listened blushingly to their praises. 

“ Of brave heart art thou, maiden,” said Wil- 
fred with compassion in his look and voice. 
“ Brave was thy grandfather in his death. ’Twas 
such that a Saxon might be proud of. ’Tis pity 
that the king knew not of it.” 

“ My grandfather would like best to know 
that the king were safe,” returned Egwina, 


104 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“And what art thou called, child?” asked 
Adiva. 

“ Egwina.” 

“ Egwina, and I shall call thee ‘ the fair ’ also,” 
said the dame. 

“ And I, Jamvid, mother of wolf sons,” 
laughed the swineherd ; “ for so I found her.” 

“ And I, noble heart,” said Wilfred. “ With 
maidens like thee to grow into wives and moth- 
ers, the land could survive the ravaging of a 
thousand Guthrums.” 

Egwina flushed rosy red with pleasure. 

Then cried Denewulf, “ Let us to bed, good 
people! With the breaking of morn must I to 
the forest.” 

The men drew their coats around them and 
lay down by the fire on the floor, while the 
dame and the maiden reposed on the tick of 
straw. 


CHAPTER VIII 


ADIVA GROWS ANGRY 

Life in the cottage was simple in the extreme. 
Each morning Denewulf looked after his nets 
and traps, and then repaired to the forest where 
he tended the swine. The stranger exerted 
himself in the chase and proved to be very pro- 
ficient in woodcraft and the lore of the forest. 

A diva took Egwina at once into her heart, 
and taught her all the simple housewifely arts 
that she knew. The girl soon became an expert 
in the use of spindle and distaff, and busily did 
the shuttles fly through the long winter evenings. 

“ Howsomever did I do without thee, child ?” 
she would say as Egwina flitted about singing at 
her tasks. “ Dark will be the day that thou 
dost leave me. I pray that it will never come. ,, 

One day the girl was in the cottage busily 
spinning when Wilfred the stranger entered. 

105 


106 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

He threw some fagots on the fire and sitting 
before it, drew from within the folds of his tunic 
a little book which he perused intently, as was 
his wont. The maiden observed him with in- 
terest. Presently he turned toward her with a 
smile. 

“ Why dost thou watch me so, Egwina ?” 

“ I was wondering what the book contained 
that thou dost read in it so much,” returned the 
maiden in some confusion. 

“ It holds much that is full of solace,” 
answered he. “ Tell me, Egwina, dost know 
how to read ?” 

“ To read ? No ; why should I ?” asked the 
girl in surprise. “ Granther knew not how ; nor 
does Denewulf, nor Adiva ; nor any of the 
gentles. In truth, none I have ever known, 
save thee, have known how. Why should they ? 
There was no need. Granther said that it was 
only for priests or monks. The gleemen need 
it not for singing or the harp. The ceorl needs 
it neither for ploughing, or for sowing, or for 
tending his herds. And how would it help the 
gentle in hunting or any of his pastimes ? 
Weaving and embroidery for women, sports and 
war for men. There is no need of reading.” 


AD IV A GROWS ANGRY 


107 


Wilfred smiled and siglied as lie answered : 
“As thou speakest so do most think. In 
truth, I misdoubt if there are not priests even 
of thy way of thinking. Few are they south 
of the Humber who can translate their daily 
prayers into English. Yet once in all Gaul 
could not be found the learning of our land. 
Alack ! that Bede, Alucin, and Aldhelm were 
not now alive. Yet, perchance, it is better so. 
Mayhap they would not have flourished had 
they lived at this time. Dark, dark is the out- 
look.” 

He relapsed into a moody silence. Egwina 
timidly approached him. 

“ I meant not to offend thee, good Wilfred,” 
she spake, gently. 

“ Nay, little one ; thou hast not offended me. 
I thought not of thy words, but only of the de- 
cay of that learning for which we were once so 
famed.” 

“ Dost thou think so much of learning ?” in- 
quired she. “ Prithee show me the book, that 
I may see what it is that so charms thee. ,, 

She took the book, and looked at it intently 
before handing it back to him. 

“ I see naught in it,” she remarked, with a 


108 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

smli ; “ that would hold me for hours as it doth 
thee. What is its spell? It sings not, neither 
does it speak, nor is it illuminated.” 

“ But it does speak, Egwina. Listen, and 
thou shalt hear something that it says : 4 Go 
now, ye brave ! where the lofty way of a great 
example leads you. Why should you, inert, un- 
cover your backs ? The earth, when conquered, 
gives us the stars/ ” 

44 Does it truly say that?” cried Egwina, in 
delight. 44 Show me, Wilfred.” 

Wilfred placed his finger on the page, and 
said : 44 Art sure that thou understandest, little 
one ?” The girl nodded her head sagely. 

44 1 cannot just tell it,” she said ; 44 but it is 
like this: should the king do some noble thing 
his example would incite others to follow where 
he would lead.” 

44 True, maiden. Thou hast given the thought 
in mine own mind. Bright art thou, and me- 
thinks would prove an apt pupil. Wouldst like 
for me to teach thee to read, Egwina ?” 

44 Dost think that I could learn, Wilfred?” 

44 Of a surety. Long years had passed over 
my head ere I knew. Methinks that it was in 
my twelfth year that my mother called her cliil- 


ADIVA GROWS ANGRY 


109 


dren to her, and, showing a pretty book brightly 
illuminated, said : ‘ Sons, that one of you who 
first learns to read in this book, he shall possess 
it/ 4 Shall he really have it for his own, 
mother ?* I said. 4 For his very own/ she an- 
swered, well pleased at the question. My broth- 
ers cared not for it, so full were they of the 
chase and sports, but I learned the verses con- 
tained therein, and she gave it me.” 

“ Is this it ?” asked Egwina, with interest. 

“ Nay ; it is at — ” Wilfred checked himself, 
and then resumed. “ So thou seest that thou 
canst learn if a dullard such as I could. Thou 
hast an apter mind than I. But thou must not 
care if it prove tedious ?” 

“ I will not care, and I will learn,” said Egwina, 
with determination. “ It may be that I shall 
then know many things of which now I do not 
dream.” 

“Thou wilt, thou wilt!” cried Wilfred, in de- 
light. “ Forget not, dear child, that ‘ The earth, 
when conquered, gives us the stars.’ ” 

“ I will not forget,” said Egwina, thought- 
fully. How beautiful the idea ! I shall never 
see the stars again that I will not think of it.” 

And so it came about that each evening there- 


110 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

after the time was spent by Egwina and Dene- 
wulf also in learning to read. Adiva would 
have none of it for herself, and muttered grum- 
blingly that it was nonsense, and of no use to any 
but priests. 

When the lesson was over Egwina would sing 
for them, and the hut would ring with laughter 
and merriment. Wilfred, the stranger, listened 
eagerly to the songs, and soon proposed that the 
maiden should teach them to the others. 

“ Alack ! gladly would I do so, but what are 
they without a harp ?” and Egwina looked 
sad. 

Consternation seized on the little household 
the next morning after this remark was made 
to find the stranger gone. Denewulf and Eg- 
wina were loud in their lamentations at his de- 
parture. Adiva grumbled openly, but secretly 
missed him as well as they. On the third day 
thereafter he returned bearing a harp. The cot- 
tagers received him with acclamations of joy. 
He seemed touched by their greetings, but 
offered no explanation of his absence or where 
he had obtained the harp. 

Egwina wondered much at the instrument, for 
it was of the finest workmanship. She soon 


ADIVA GROWS ANGRY 


111 


taught him all the songs that she knew, and 
already was he skilled in the use of the 
harp. 

“ Thou dost well,” she said, “ but I wish that 
thou couldst have heard granther. Thou 
shouldst have seen his sweep. There ! that is 
something like,” as Wilfred, after some trials, 
executed it to suit her. 

So the time passed until at last the Length 
month (March) came. One day Egwina went 
forth to see if she could find some sprout- 
kele for broth. Enticed by the beauty of 
the day, she stayed longer than she had in- 
tended, and hurried back to the house, for 
the dame was very busy. As she drew near 
the cottage she heard the voice of Adiva raised 
high in anger. 

“ Drat the man ! Never to turn the loaves 
when thou seest them burning. I’ll warrant 
that thou wilt be ready enow to eat them when 
they’re done.” 

“ I crave thy forgiveness, dame.” The tones 
of Wilfred were contrite and full of humility. 
“ I thought not once of them.” 

“ Couldst thou not smell them when they lay 
at thy very feet?” demanded the dame. 


112 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


“ Nay ; I noted naught,” returned the 
stranger. 

“ Good mother, be wroth with him no longer,” 
cried Egwina entering. “ His mind is full of 
graver matters than woman’s work.” 

“ Graver matters !” echoed Adiva, who was 
evidently in a bad way. “ Graver matters ! I 
wot that they fall not heavily upon him at meal 
time. Tis pity that a body can’t leave the 
house for a minute without a wite’s letting the 
loaves burn.” 

“ Thou speakest truly,” said the stranger 
humbly. “ He who eats should also work. 
That I have not done, but I will mend my ways, 
good dame.” 

“ There ! it may be that I spake too quickly.”, 
Adiva was somewhat mollified by his evideut 
contrition. “ After all, there’s no great harm 
done, and thou hast truly a good heart. I 
should have known better than to trouble 
thee. Thou hast brought us many a fine 
buck, and marry, that is man’s work more 
than this.” 

“ Natheless, I will be more careful another 
time,” said Wilfred, reseating himself, and all 
went as before. 


ADIVA GROWS ANGRY 


113 


Shortly after this, Egwina was much troubled 
about a strange dream that she had. In some 
confusion and much distress of mind, for, like 
every one of the time, she was superstitious, she 
unfolded it to Adiva. 

“ Good mother, I fear I know not what, so * 
queer a dream had I.” 

“ Tell it, child. Once I could unravel the 
meaning of night fancies, but it hath been long 
since I tried my skill. The young care more 
for such things. Denewulf looks with awe 
upon a Morthwytha, but he laughs to scorn a 
reader of dreams. But dear heart ! Here do I 
let my tongue run on and thou hast not yet 
spoken thy dream. Say on, child; ” 

“ I dreamed,” said Egwina, “ that I was in a 
lofty hall. Around me were silken hangings, 
and the tables and chairs were carved with fine 
workmanship. Many were my thegns, and 
they served me from vessels of silver and gold. 
As I feasted many came and bowed down before 
me. All at once a great light, that shone glori- 
ous as the sun, burst from my body. The eyes 
of all men were uplifted toward it, and they 
were dazzled by its radiance.” 

Adiva raised her hands. 


8 


114 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ May the blessed mother preserve us, child ! 
What a wonderful dream.” 

“ Canst thou tell what it doth portend, Adiva ?” 
questioned the maiden eagerly. 

“ Child, child, I dare not tell thee that which 
I think ; but if thou wilt say naught before the 
stranger or Denewulf, thou and I will go to 
Gunnehilde. She is a Dane, Denewulf’s foster- 
mother, and a wicca.” 

“ I like not the fact that she be Dane,” and 
Egwina shrank back a little, for the Northmen 
held a painful place in her memory. 

“ Tut, child ! She is more Saxon than Dane, 
though I tell not that to Denewulf. She came 
with her husband years ago when Egbert, the 
present king’s grandfather, was on the throne. 
No Christian is she, but a good woman, though 
she hath been a vala in her own country. 
Denewulf hath she reared from a lad. Her 
husband brought him home a Saxon boy of 
tender years, whose father fell fighting the 
Welsh and whose mother died soon after. She 
will tell thee all that thou wishest to know of 
things to come. I countenance not Denewulf 
when he speaks of her foretellings, for it is not 
wisdom to humor a man in aught that savors of 


ADIVA GROWS ANGRY 


115 


heathenism. She reads the runes for me often, 
though lie wots not of it.” 

“ If it be not wrong then, Adiva, and thou 
thinkest best I will go with thee.” 

“ Then to-morrow will we go,” said the dame, 
and so it was planned. 


CHAPTER IX 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 

Early the next day Adiva and Egwina 
started for the cottage of the foster-mother of 
Denewulf, Gnnnehilde, the Danish woman. 

It was not without misgivings that Egwina 
accompanied the dame, but the latter laughed 
away her fears. 

“ Wicca is Gunnehilde in truth,” she said, 
“ but pleasant spoken. Fair will be her greet- 
ing, and I wot that thou wilt like her.” So 
calming her fears, Egwina fell in with the mood 
of her companion, and a brisk walk soon brought 
them to the dwelling of the woman. 

It was built in the centre of a knoll in a 
glade of the forest, and seemed in appearance 
not unlike the rude huts occupied by the swine- 
herds, except that it was more compact. The 
turf was not intersected with twigs, as were 
116 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 117 

those of the Saxons, but placed compactly 
against a firm foundation of board. Adiva 
knocked on the door while Egwina devoutly 
crossed herself. 

“ Enter,” said a voice as the door was thrown 
open. “ Enter, Adiva ! Greetings to thee, and 
to the stranger, also, whom thou bringest with 
thee. With the rise of the sun knew I that 
thou wouldst come, and bring the maiden with 
thee.” 

Again the maiden crossed herself. Adiva 
went into the dwelling without hesitation, and 
the girl followed, although with fear and 
trembling. But there was naught displeasing 
to the eye, nor anything that would inspire awe 
in the room. The woman who welcomed them 
was tall and commanding in aj^pearance. Her 
hair was dark as the raven’s wing. Her brow 
was thoughtful, and her eyes, dark also, shone 
with the calm, steady light of a student. In her 
right hand she carried a wand, the seid-staff of 
Scandinavian superstition. 

“ Sit thee here, wife of Denewulf,” she said 
to the dame. “ And thou, maiden, be seated 
upon this bench, where the light may fall upon 
thy brow. I would see where the Fylgia (tute- 


118 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

lary divinity), whom Alfader gave tliee, leads 
thee. Thou hast come to consult the runes ?” 

She made the statement more as a declaration 
than a question. Without waiting for a reply 
she went on : 

“ I knew that ye would be here. When the 
sun rose I awoke and placed all things in readi- 
ness for ye.” 

“ Gunnehilde,” spake Adiva, “ the maiden 
hath had a dream. Thou wottest that it is 
somewhat in my ken to unravel such, but I 
feared to give what it seemed to me to por- 
tend.” 

“ Dreams are oracles more potent than wicca 
can charm with wand or rune,” spake Gunne- 
hilde. “ Unfold it, and let me read the rede. 
Prophetic are the visions of the night.” 

Timidly Egwina told the dream. The Danish 
woman listened, leaning her head on her staff, 
her eyes never leaving the maiden’s face. When 
she had finished there was silence for a few mo- 
ments, and then the wicca raised her head, and 
her eyes glowed strangely. 

“ Maiden, no runes have I graven for thee on 
the bark of elm, nor Scinlaeca (spirits of the 
departed) have I called from the graves of the 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 119 

dead ; but easy is it to read thy rede. Listen ! 
for Skulda hath passed into the soul of her 
servant, and fast doth thy fate run from her 
lips. Thy vision portendeth great honors to 
thee. None greater than thou shall live in the 
land. Retainers many shall be thine, with 
honor and riches also. After thee shall thy 
son come, and he shall be more glorious than 
thou. All men shall look up to him and bow 
before him for his greatness and wisdom. 
Dangers will be thine, many and dire ; but the 
web of thy fate is spun. Heed well ; speed 
well. And forget not the bode of the wicca. 
Thou shalt truly come to thy glory. Hail 
to thee ! Hail to thee ! Gunnehilde hath 
spoken.” 

She arose and bowed thrice before the trem- 
bling maiden. 

“ But what dost thou mean ?” inquired the 
girl when she could command her voice. “What 
glory is it that shall be mine ? I fear that 1 do 
not understand.” 

“ Thou hast no further need of galdra or witch- 
craft. Bright is the woof of thy fate. The 
skein of thy life is interwoven with those who 
are great. No need is there for thee to consult 


120 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

the runes. Ask no more of the wicca. Glori- 
ous will be thy last hours.” 

Egwina dared ask no more. Gunnehilde 
brought forth meat and drink and placed it 
before them. 

“ Eat and drink,” she said, “ere ye go back 
to your abode. Busy will ye be from this on, 
and ye shall both have need of your strength. 
Many they be who come to your dwelling.” 

“Dear heart!” cried Adiva in some anxiety. 
“ Howsomever I can manage with more, I can- 
not see !” 

“ Adiva, thou hast not asked me to read the 
runes for thee, but I have done so. Give 
greeting to Denewulf, and hail, thrice hail to 
the stranger whom ye have harbored.” 

“ Tell me, good wicca,” said the dame, “ who 
is he ? Of gentle blood, I dare say, for he hath 
the port of such. Denewulf hath become 
wrapped up in him, and Egwina is no better. 
Tell me of him.” 

The woman looked at the maiden with a 
curious, intent glance, and then said abruptly : 

“ Through him will thy fate change. ’Tis for 
the weal of thy house, Adiva, that thou hast 
sheltered him. Ere the set of sun, shalt thou 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 121 

know who and what he is. Even now, do 
friends seek him in thine abode.” 

“ Marry !” ejaculated Adiva. “ In my dwell- 
ing at this moment, sayest thou ? Egwina, 
’twere best that we were going.” 

She rose as she spoke, and Gunnehilde rose 
also. An arch smile parted Egwina’s lips. 

“ I thought that thou didst intend staying 
longer,” she said. 

“ Nay, child ; ’tis high time we were going. 
Besides, if any there be at the cottage, I should 
be there to give them greeting.” 

The smile on Egwina’s face was reflected on 
Gunnehilde’s, but the Danish woman offered no 
remonstrance to their departure. The two were 
soon on their way back. 

“Thinkest thou that there will in truth be 
guests at the cottage?” asked Egwina of the 
dame. 

“ Did not Gunnehilde say so ?” returned 
Adiva ; “ and is she not a wicca ? I wot that it 
will be even as she hath said. Child, then 
thou canst not help but believe in thy rede. Was 
it not wonderful what she told thee?” 

“ Yes; but — ” Egwina looked a little troubled. 

“ But what, child ?” 


122 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ I did not understand clearly just what she 
meant. She seemed to mislike questions else I 
would have asked further.” 

“She told thee all she would without ques- 
tions,” returned the dame. “ Often do I con- 
sult her, and always hath it been as she hath 
said. But Denewulf wots not of it.” 

“ Tell me of her,” said Egwina. “ Hath she 
always been a wicca ? There seemed to me to 
be much of the noble about her, and she spake 
not as do the ceorls.” 

“ A vala was she in her own land,” returned 
Adiva. “ A vala, honored by chiefs and re- 
vered by the nation, who foretold the future to 
heroes. Even the king of her land hath led 
her to the high seat in the hall where he wished 
to consult her. Now doth she read the runes 
and consult her galdra for the vulgar. But of 
all that e’er I met, Gunnehilde reads truest the 
wizard’s lore.” 

Soon they drew near the cabin of Denewulf. 
When within a short distance of the hut, the 
hum of voices floated out upon the air. The dame 
turned a triumphant look upon the maiden. 

“ Did I not tell thee ? True are the words of 
Gunnehilde. Now shall we know who the 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 


123 


stranger be. 4 ’Ere set of sun/ she said, and 
that is not far distant. And guests many ! I 
wonder who they are ? Come, let us hasten !” 

She quickened her steps, and the maiden 
must perforce do the same. In haste, Adiva 
threw open the door, and paused at the sight 
which met her gaze. 

A half dozen Saxons were grouped about the 
deal table in easy attitudes. Wilfred, the 
stranger, sate a little apart attentively observant 
of them. Denewulf was busily serving the 
guests with mead. By the costly fur-lined gon- 
nas and the golden-hilted swords, Adiva knew 
them to be nobles. 

“ By my troth !” cried one of the youths 
merrily as the dame and the maiden entered, 
“ I have not seen so fair a face in days. 
Mickle and sore would it repent me should I 
leave it without a kiss. A mancus, fair maiden, 
for such favor.” 

Egwina drew back from the doorway. 

“ Fear not, little one,” spoke the deep voice of 
Wilfred. “ Enter in peace. Niddering is he 
who speaketh so to a maiden. Fill not the ears 
of a child with such trifling,” he added sternly 
to the youth. 


124 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ And who be ye, good sir, that tells me what 
to do? Wot ye not that I am Ethelred of 
Mercia ?” 

“ I care not who ye be,” answered Wilfred 
calmly. “ Thy words are unmeet for a maiden’s 
ear. Therefore thou shalt say no more of 
them.” 

“ Shalt not?” The youth was on his feet in- 
stantly, and flashed his sword from its scabbard. 
“ Draw, man ! I wish not to strike thee as thou 
sittest.” 

“ Foolish boy, sheathe thy sword !” The 
stranger surveyed him with a deep intense look 
of power. “ Thinkest thou that I would draw 
against thee ? Thou didst merit the reproof ; 
profit by it.” 

There was so much of command in his man- 
ner as he spake that the youth hesitated, not 
wishing to be thought deficient in courage by 
his comrades and yet unable to proceed against 
this calm stranger. 

“ Abide by his words, Ethelred,” cried one of 
the others. “ Thou wert in truth too bold in 
thy speech, and hast thou not partaken of their 
hospitality ? Out, man !” 

Sullenly the one called Ethelred sheathed his 


WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING 


125 


sword, resumed his seat, and soon the episode 
passed from the minds of the party. Egwina 
slipped into a seat on the other side of Wilfred. 
The dame joined the swineherd in the serving 
of mead, and preparing meat for the guests. 
Soon the hut rang with their glee. 

“ How bear the people the rule of the 
Northmen ?” asked Wilfred during a lull in 
the mirth. 

“ Hardly,” spake one who was a man about 
his own age. “ Those who lived near the coasts 
have crossed into Gaul or other countries for the 
succour which they obtained not in their own 
land. Others seek by submission to mitigate 
the ferocity of the pagans. Others still, seek to 
retain part of their property by the sacrifice of 
a portion. Others again, seek refuge and 
safety in the recesses of the forest. All groan 
under the rule of the oppressors, and none there 
be to oppose them sitli the king is gone.” 

“None ?” shouted the youth Ethelred, spring- 
ing to his feet. “ None, sayest thou ? None ! 
Nay ; here is one !” 

“ And here is another,” and another Saxon 
flashed his sword in the air. 

“ And another !” “ And another !” shouted 


126 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

each and every one of the party, until all were 
on their feet. 

“ Let us seek the king, and form an army !” 
shouted Ethelred. “ Then, with him as leader, 
will the Northman make food for the raven. 
Drink liael to the death of the Dane.” 

All drank. Another cried : 

“ Drink hael to the king !” Drink hael to 
the king !” All drank but Wilfred. 

“ Marry, man ! Drinkest thou not to the 
king ?” cried Ethelred in wrath. “ Drink to 
the king, else thou shalt answer to me.” 

But Wilfred touched not the mead. 

“ Drink,” shouted all together as their swords 
flashed in the air. “ Drink or defend thyself.” 

Even Denewulf and Adiva looked inquiringly 
at the stranger who stood so calmly in 
their midst, and still drank not to the king. 
Egwina crept close to his side, fearful of his 
safety. 

“ Drink,” cried the Saxons again, “ drink,” 
and they made a dash at him. 

“ Back ! Would ye strike your king ?” 



BACK! WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?” 




























/ 



















































































CHAPTER X 


EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER 

“ The king !” The Saxons fell back, their 
swords still half-suspended, and looked at him 
incredulously. Denewulf stood aghast. Adiva 
sank on a bench near her, while Egwina’s face 
lighted up in joyful amazement. 

“ The king !” cried the youth, Ethelred. 
“ How wot we that thou art the king?” 

“ Know ye the signet ring of the king ?” 
The stranger drew a ring from his finger. It 
was of massive gold, the bezel being engraved 
with a dove within an olive wreath. 

“ I know it !” cried the one called Athelnoth. 
“ Once the king’s gerefa came to me as I abode 
in mine house at Taunton with commands for a 
palfrey for his lord. He bore with him the 
royal signet ring, and this is it.” He knelt be- 
fore the stranger. 


127 


128 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ The king ! The king ! It is in sooth the 
king !” The glad cry went up with a shout as 
the Saxons pressed round him. They knelt be- 
fore him, kissing his hands in their joy. Alfred 
turned to Denewulf: 

“ Old friend, hast thou naught to say ? Well 
have ye done for your king when ye thought 
that he was but a poor wayfarer. Is he less 
welcome because he is a king ?” 

“ No 1” cried Denewulf, recovering himself. 
“ By all the saints, no ! That thou hast hon- 
ored my dwelling by thy presence when in Wes- 
sex there were many so much more worthy, 
gives pleasure to my heart.” 

“ But none more leal,” returned Alfred, gaz- 
ing on him kindly. 

Denewulf pressed the king’s hand again and 
again, while over Adiva’s face came a curious 
look. It was a blending of triumph at the 
thought of having sheltered no less a personage 
than the king, awe at his presence, and fear of 
the sharp words which she had more than once 
addressed to him. 

“ My lord,” she cried, “ thou wilt not hold 
against a poor woman the sharpness of her 
tongue, wilt thou ? Thou wottest how pointed it 


EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER 129 

becomes when the temper is overwrought. And 
to think that I asked thee to mind the loaves. 
Ah, me !” 

The king laughed. 

“Fear naught, dame. I should have heeded 
the bread. That was the task assigned me, and 
he who would do well in great things must look 
after the little ones." 

“ True ; but thou must have had much upon 
thy mind, and then to be pestered with woman's 
work." 

“ As thou thyself said, * Cares of state burth- 
ened not my mind at mealtime/ " laughed 
Alfred. “ Nay, nay," as Adiva grew red in her 
confusion, “ heed not the sport, good dame. 
Kind hast thou shown thyself, and thy king 
holds thee in tender affection." 

The good woman swelled with pride. Just 
then one of the Saxons cried : “ The sun is set- 
ting ! Come ! let us away, and proclaim that 
we have found the king." 

Adiva started, and turned to Egwina. “Child," 
she whispered, “ did not the wicca say that we 
should know who he was 'ere set of sun ?" And 
it is the king ! Well-a-day ! I knew that he 
was gentle. But listen !" 


9 


130 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ No,” the king was saying, “ go not yet, 
dear friends. There is much that I would say, 
and if these kind people will bear with us, I 
would that ye should remain the night. Much 
discourse would I have with ye.” 

“ Use my poor hut as thou wilt,” said Dene- 
wulf, heartily. “ It is thine, my king.” 

Alfred smiled at him a smile full of sweetness. 

“ Then, by thy good pleasure, they stay. 
Come join us, friend Denewulf, and help us by 
thy counsel, for thou art ready of wit and wise 
in the lore of the forest.” 

So saying, the king sat down by the fire, and 
the others sat with him. When Egwina would 
have withdrawn, he hindered her. 

“Stay, little one, at thy accustomed place. 
Am I not still thy friend ?” 

Thus adjured, the maiden sat by his side as 
was her wont, while the king turned to the 
Saxons. 

“ Ye have said that the people murmur at the 
oppression of the Danes,” he said. “ Think ye 
that they would rise against them ?” 

“ When the people know of thy whereabouts,” 
returned the oldest of the group, whom the 
others called Athelnotli, “ naught can prevent 


EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER 131 


them from rising. Oft have they wondered what 
had become of thee, and some mourned thee as 
dead. It will glad their hearts to know that 
thou art alive.” 

“ Yet they came not at my summons,” mused 
the king. “ And I must hide, perforce, lest any, 
knowing of my whereabouts, should bewray me 
to Guthrum.” 

“ Think not too hardly of them, my lord and 
king,” cried Atbelnoth eagerly. “ Fruitless 
seemed the task of resistance. Their brethren 
in Mercia and East Anglia dwelt among the 
Northmen in seeming peace. Now they see that 
‘ Death is preferable to the shame of servitude.’ ” 

“ I think not less of them,” said the noble 
Alfred, “ but only how best to relieve them of 
their bondage. I think it not wise that ye 
should spread broadcast the news that I live 
and meditate an uprising, lest it reach the ears 
of the Dane. Everything depends upon secrecy 
and the suddenness of attack.” 

“ What then shall we do ?” queried Athel- 
noth. 

“ Have any of ye aught to suggest ?” Alfred 
glanced at the group around him. “Ethelred, 
thou art quick to think, what sayest thou ?” 


132 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

Ethelred had remained silent since the king 
had declared himself, and beyond the greeting 
given to him had said nothing. 

“ Naught, my lord,” he now replied. “ Why 
shouklst thou heed the words of him who hath 
twice this day drawn sword on his king ?” 

“ Marry, boy ! ’Twas but the liot-headiness 
of youth. That thou art leal to the king was 
shown when thou wouldst have slain him who 
refused to drink to him. I trust thee, Ethelred. 
Thy quickness in a few short years will be re- 
placed by maturity of judgment. The one pre- 
cedes the other. Think not ere the down on 
thy chin hath given place to one of manlier 
fashion that thou wilt have the wisdom of a 
sage. Sit up, man, and help us.” 

“Then,” said the youth, mollified, “I would 
advise, my lord and king, that the people be not 
yet told of thy whereabouts. Tell only those 
ealdormen and others whom thou mayest need 
who can be trusted. In this way can we know 
those who are leal, and if aught can be done.” 

“ Well and wisely hast thou spoken,” declared 
the king. “ If the Saxons will rally round my 
standard as of yore, the Dragon will sweep the 
Raven from the land. But there should be 


EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER 


133 


some place of meeting — some spot to become 
ready.” 

“ My king,” spoke Denewulf, “ if I may be 
so bold as to suggest something. Not far from 
here, at the meeting of the Thone and the 
Parret, there lies an island surrounded by 
morasses. A whole army might lie concealed 
in its fens and none be the wiser.” 

“ Denewulf, thou, too, art wise, and hast 
spoken well. To-morrow will we wend to this 
island, and see it for ourselves.” 

Long into the night did the little band confer. 
Bright and early the next morning the whole 
party traversed the woods until they came to the 
island spoken of by Denewulf. 

On the eastern boundary of the forest, on 
rising ground, was the isle, surrounded by 
dangerous marshes formed by the little rivers, 
Thone and Parret. The marshes were not ford- 
able, but Denewulf brought from the rushes a 
little coracle, capable of bearing four, and soon 
the entire party stood on the island itself and 
examined it. 

It contained about two acres covered with vast 
brakes of alder bush filled with deer and other 
game. 


134 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ The marshes are fordable only in summer, 
my king,” said Denewulf, “and then only by 
those who know the secret.” 

“’Tis an ideal place for a fortress,” returned 
Alfred, his keen eye taking in every detail. 
“Athelney will I call it. See, Denewulf, here 
will I build my fort. Then when the spring 
hath set in truly, will we sally forth.” 

Thus planning, the party returned to the 
cottage, and then with hearty farewells the 
Saxons started off to tell the glad news to those 
who were trustworthy. 

Daring the days of waiting, matters at the 
hut went on as before. The lessons were re- 
sumed, and, though Adiva did not soon recover 
from her awe in the presence of the king, 
Egwina regarded him with a loving reverence. 

One day he laid down the manual which he 
was conning with a sigh. 

“What is it, my king?” asked Egwina. 
“ What is it troubles thee ? Dost think that the 
Saxons tarry too long in their coming ?” 

“ Nay, child. I thought not of them, but of 
my family. Long hath it been since I have 
seen them, and I fain would know how they 
fare.” 


EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER 135 

“ The Lady Elswitha was with granther and 
me at Chippenham,” remarked Egwina. “She 
was borne from us by the press of the throng 
during the night. She and the maiden whom 
they call Ethelfleda, arid Edward the youth.” 

“ Egwina, sayest thou so ?” cried the king in 
surprise. “ Why, child, thou hast never spoken 
of this before !” 

“ Have I not?” and the maiden was surprised 
in turn. “When we left the palace we were with 
the lady and her children.” Then she proceeded 
to give an account of the matter, closing with, 
“ Oft have I wondered what became of them.” 

“ I can tell thee that,” answered the king. 
“ When morning dawned, as I searched for them, 
fearing that they might have been slain’ by the 
Dane, a bode came running with the tidings 
that they had taken refuge in the house of a 
ceorl in one of the villages. Quickly did I 
hasten to them, and then sent them into Somer- 
setshire where they could dwell in safety. ’Twas 
not well for me to be with them, for thus would 
they be exposed to danger. Once only have I 
heard from them. That was by chance when I 
obtained the harp. I would send them some 
bode, but that I know not if the Saxons who 


136 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

come can be trusted, and Denewulf must be here. 
None know the secrets of the forest as he.” 
He sighed again. 

“ My king/’ Egwina spake timidly. 

“ Yes, child.” 

“ Why not send me ? Much have I learned 
of the forest since I have been here, and can 
thread my way through its mazes in safety. In 
burghs I am still safe, for gleemen and glee- 
maidens are welcomed everywhere. Let me go 
tO them.” 

“ Thou, little one?” Alfred laid down his book 
in surprise. “ Child, I could not send thee.” 

“ Thou canst trust me. Thou wottest that life 
itself should be given ere I would bewray thee,” 
spoke the girl earnestly. “ Prithee let me be 
thy bode, my king.” 

“ Child, thou art leal and true. I will send 
thee as thou wishest. Take this jewel ; among 
Saxons it will pass thee without question from 
any if they be true to the king.” 

He gave her a jewel of gold as he spake. 
It was elaborately carved, and bore the inscrip- 
tion on one side, “ Alfred had me made.” 
Egwina took it reverently, and placed it in the 
folds of her tunic. 


EG WIN A GOES AS A MESSENGER 137 


“ Have no fear, my king,” she said. “ I shall 
reach them in safety.” 

With many misgivings on the part of the 
king, Egwina set forth on her journey. 

Meanwhile, the Saxons were gathering at the 
cottage, and Alfred began to prepare Athelney 
for them. Spaces were cleared, and huts soon 
dotted the surface of the island. Under the 
eye of the king men raised strong fortifications, 
for these were to be made so that no Norseman 
could penetrate through them. Nerved by the 
hope of regaining liberty, the people worked 
cheerfully, spurred on by the example of their 
chief. Trusty messengers were sent to others 
of their countrymen, and each new accentuation 
of their numbers was hailed with acclamations, 
and the Saxons thus coming were greeted as 
brothers. 

And while axes rung merrily in the woods, 
the jDeople were not idle without. The smiths 
welded new and strong weapons ; or, leaving 
those at home which they had, erected new 
forges on the island, and there, with no fear of 
the Dane, applied themselves to the task of sup- 
plying arms for the army. 

The Northmen were conscious of something 


138 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

going on, but believing the king dead or his 
whereabouts unknown, connected not the stir 
among the people with him. While the hides 
were tanned for shields, and the iron melted for 
the swords, Adiva brought Gunneliilde to her 
dwelling, and there the two women spun a stand- 
ard of pure white on which shone the golden 
dragon of Wessex. Many a spell did Adiva 
bid the wicca weave within its web that should 
bring victory to the royal Alfred. The Danish 
woman foreseeing the advantages that would 
accrue to her foster child, Denewulf, should the 
Saxon be victorious, read her runes and wove 
her spells as the dame wished. 

Nowit was drawing near Easter which fell 
upon the twenty -fifth day of March of that year, 
and Alfred, in order to facilitate access to the 
island, ordered a communication to be made 
with the land by means of a bridge, the entrance 
of which he secured by a fort. 

Food was procured by hunting and fishing, 
and sallies forth upon the Danes who grew 
troubled as the inroads of this new foe became 
more frequent. 

And the king uneasily awaited the return of 
Egwina. 


CHAPTER XI 


SOME DANISH TALES 

The knowledge that Egwina had gained of 
forest lore during her residence in the cottage 
of Denewulf, now stood her well in hand. 
With it she was enabled to thread her way 
through the intricate mazes of the great wood. 
At last, emerging from its eastern border, 
with brave heart the intrepid girl struck 
boldly into Wessex, now overrun by the 
Danes. 

Stopping at the houses of ceorl and thegn 
alike for shelter and refreshment, she gave her 
merriest smile and sang her gayest songs. But 
the Saxons were in no mood for festivity. 
Willingly they succored her, and listened to 
her songs; but grave were their faces and 
heavy their hearts, for the rule of the invader 
bore heavily upon them. Everywhere the 

139 


140 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


maiden beard the wail of the oppressed peojfie: 
“ Oh, that King Alfred were here !” 

Often and often was she tempted to tell them 
the glad news that Alfred lived and was even 
then endeavoring to gather those to his stand- 
ard who were willing to peril life for liberty. 

Restraining her ardor, however, for she knew 
not whom to trust, with a heart burthened by 
the sorrows of the people, she went on her way. 

One day, it was drawing near the evening 
and Egwina was trying to find some place of 
shelter for the night, she was overtaken by a 
Danish man and a young woman. 

“ Whither away, maiden ?” queried the man, 
as they came up with her. 

“ I am a gleemaiden seeking shelter for the 
night,” returned Egwina boldly. “Who are 
ye, and whither do ye wend your way?” 

“ Sigurd the skald am I,” answered the man, 
“ and this is Gy da, my daughter, who is a seid 
woman. A gleemaiden, thou sayest, in search 
of shelter ? Then hie with us to the dwell- 
ing of Hakon the jarl who hath a feast to-night 
Much glee will there be, for Gy da doth tell 
each and every one his fate.” 

“ What would a Saxon gleemaiden in the 


SOME DANISH TALES 


141 


lialls of Hakon the jarl?” cried Egwina, know- 
ing not liow to be rid of her companions. 

“ It will be music to his heart,” answered the 
skald. “ Little doth he reck whether thou beest 
Saxon or Dane so that thou dost make merry. 
Join us, for sibbe are all gleemen and maidens 
whether they be skalds of the Norseman, bards 
of the Welsh, or scops or gleemen of the Saxon. 
But thou art alone, girl ? Why travelest thou 
so?” 

“ There is naught else to do,” answered she. 
Then, continuing after a slight pause, “ My 
grandfather and I for many years wandered the 
length and breadth of the land. Now doth he 
lie dead, and alone do I follow the harp.” 

“ Thy grandfather ! Alack ! He was old 
then?” Sigurd declared rather than questioned. 
“ Tis pity that Hela the death goddess comes 
to us all. Methinks the iEsir should have be- 
stowed the apples of Iduna upon man that he 
might eat and be young again.” 

“ Iduna ? The apples ?” Egwina looked be- 
wildered. “ Be not wroth, good Sigurd, but I 
understand not what thou meanest.” 

“Hast not heard of Iduna?” asked the skald 
in surprise. 


142 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Is she not a Saxon?” sneered Gy da, the seid 
woman, speaking for the first time. “And are 
not the Saxons Christians? She hath been too 
busy with mass and priest to have heard of 
Iduna.” 

“ Then shall she be enlightened,” cried Sigurd, 
while Egwina looked hastily away from the 
coal-black eyes of the seid woman. Their gaze 
filled her with a sort of nameless terror. Invit- 
ing she was not in aspect, as was Gunneliilde in 
the forest, and involuntarily the girl crossed 
herself. The woman’s eyes glittered as she saw 
the action, but she made no comment. 

“ Iduna,” went on the skald, “ lived in As- 
gard, the city of the iEsir. To her care was 
given the apples of youth, which gave strength 
again to the body, and color and light to face 
and eyes. She kept them in a casket and 
never were they renewed. When the AEsir had 
need of them, she drew forth from the case the 
apples which were small as peas until her hands 
touched them. Others took the place of those 
taken out, so that the casket was never empty. 
Always was it filled, and none knew whence 
they came. 

“ But Thyassi Jotun looked with covetous eyes 


SOME DANISH TALES 


143 


upon the apples of Iduna, and sought how to get 
them. Once Odin, together with Loki the evil 
one, and Hoenir, went from Asgard over the 
mountains to an uninhabited land, and it was 
not easy for them to get food to eat. When they 
came down into a valley they saw a herd of oxen, 
took one of them and prepared it for the fire. 
When they thought it was cooked they took it 
off, but it was not cooked. A second time, after 
waiting a little, they took it off, and it was not 
cooked. They considered what might be the 
cause of this. Then they heard a voice from the 
tree above them which said that he who sat 
there caused this. They looked up, and a large 
eagle sat there. The eagle said : 

“ ‘ If thou wilt give me my fill of the ox, it 
shall be cooked/ 

“ They assented. The bird came slowly down 
from the tree, sat on the hearth, and at once ate 
up the four shoulder pieces of the ox. Loki 
got angry, took a large pole, and with all his 
strength struck the eagle. At the blow the 
eagle flew into the air. The pole adhered to its 
body, and the hands of Loki to one end of it. 
The eagle flew so that Loki’s feet touched 
the rocks, the stone heaps, and the trees. He 


144 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

thought his hands would be torn from his 
shoulders. 

“ He shouted eagerly, asking the bird to spare 
him, but it answered that he would never get 
.loose unless he promised to make Iduna leave 
Asgard with her apples. Loki promised this, 
got loose, and went home. 

“ At the appointed time, the evil one enticed 
Iduna to go to a wood out of Asgard, by saying 
that he had found some apples which she would 
prefer to her own, and asked her to take her 
apples with her to compare them. Iduna went 
with him willingly, for he was one of the ^Esir. 
As she left the walls of Asgard behind, a fear 
seized upon her, and she would have returned, 
for now it came to her that Bragi, her husband, 
the wise and the eloquent, had told her never to 
leave the city. Even as the fear seized upon 
her, Thyassi Jotun came in eagle’s shape, 
took Iduna, and flew away to his abode in 
Jotunlieim. 

The iEsir were much grieved at the disap- 
pearance of Iduna, and soon became gray -haired 
and old for the apples of youth had gone from 
them. Hela the death goddess came from 
Niflheim, and abode among them also. Then 


SOME DANISH TALES 


145 


did the JEsir grieve more for the apples of 
Iduna. They held a Thing (the parliament of 
the Norsemen is so called), and asked each 
other for news of her. Then was it made 
known that she was last with Loki. Odin, the 
fierce one, ordered Loki before him, and declared 
that if he did not return Iduna, he should be 
put to death or torture. 

“ Then did the evil one fear, and consented to 
bring Iduna from Jotunheim if Freyga would 
lend him the hawk skin which she owned. 
When he got it, he flew north to Jotunheim, 
and one day came to Thyassi Jotun who was sea- 
fisliing. Iduna was at home alone. At first, 
she had been glad when her bond maidens were 
always smiling ; but soon she discovered that 
they had no souls, and could not sympathize 
with her in her sorrow. 

“Often did Thyassi Jotun try to get the apples, 
but when he would touch them they disappeared, 
and he could not. Angrily had he threatened 
Iduna if she gave him not them, and now, full 
of wrath at her refusal, he had gone sea-fishing. 
So Loki found her alone. 

“ He changed her into a nut, held her in 
his claws, and flew away as fast as he could. 


10 


146 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


But Thyassi Jotun in the form of an eagle pur- 
sued them. The ^Esir saw the hawk flying 
with the nut and the eagle pursuing, and 
they went to the Asgard wall, and carried 
thither bundles of plane shavings. When the 
hawk flew into the burgh, it came down at the 
wall. 

“ The iEsir set fire to the shavings, but the 
eagle could not stop when it lost the hawk, and 
the fire caught its feathers and stopped it. The 
iEsir were near, and slew Thyassi Jotun which 
was a very famous deed, So did they have again 
the apples of youth. 

“For my own part, I would that men might 
partake of them, for I like not to get old.” 

“ ’Tis a pretty tale,” remarked the maiden 
who had listened with interest. 

“ Thinkest thou so?” cried the skald, much 
pleased. “ Once such tales were heritage of 
Saxon as well as Dane ; but now have they 
turned aside from the old gods, and taken up 
with mass and rood until their strength has 
waned, and no longer have they courage in the 
strife. Truly, to the followers of Odin doth the 
victory come.” 

“ It hath not been so always,” cried Egwina, 


SOME DANISH TALES 


147 


stung out of caution. u I trow that King Alfred 
hath borne the victory often from thee. What 
he hath done, that will he do again.” 

“ Maiden, what knowest thou of the king ? 
Bracelets the most massive, many gifts, and a 
place on the high seat would Gu thrum give thee 
for tidings of Alfred. Speak !” 

“ Naught, naught,” answering the girl, real- 
izing her mistake. “ I speak only a Saxon’s 
hope. Is it unseemly that we should wish our 
king victorious in place of thine ?” 

“ Nay ; ’tis natural,” returned Sigurd. “ But 
methought that thou didst speak as if thou wert 
ware of the king’s doings.” 

“ I would that I were,” answered the maiden 
with fervor. “ What should a simple maiden 
wot of the king ?” 

“ Speaketh she the truth ?” demanded Sigurd 
of his daughter. 

“In seeming, but not in deed,” returned the 
seid woman. “ Be patient, my father. This 
night in the hall of Hakon the jarl will Gyda 
perform the seid. Then shalt thou know all 
that lietli in the maiden’s heart.” 

“ Sainted mother be with me !” murmured the 
girl under her breath. 


148 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


“ Knowest thou the fate songs, maiden ? ” 
asked Gyda. 

“ Nay ; I am a Christian,” answered the 
maiden simply. 

“ Then will I teach thee,” remarked Gyda. 
“ If thou hast a good voice thou couldst be use- 
ful to me in singing the spell songs ; for few 
they be that know them. Listen, and thou 
shalt hear one now.” 

“ Nay ; rather let me hear more of thy tales,” 
and Egwina looked appealingly at the skald. 
“ Well dost thou tell them, and I wonder not 
that thou art welcome where there is glee.” 

“ Thou shalt hear them then,” cried Sigurd, 
flattered by her words. “ Later, daughter, 
canst thou use her for thy art. Now let her 
listen to mine, for I have need to refresh my 
memory. Wise is she in the lore of our craft ; 
for a daughter of a skald, and a skald maiden 
is she. Then knowest thou, maiden, how 
Skadi, the daughter of Thyassi Jotun, came to 
Asgard to avenge her father ?” 

“ No ; I know but the tales of my own peo- 
ple,” said Egwina, rejoiced that she was not 
obliged to listen to the spell songs of the seid 
woman. 


SOME DANISH TALES 


149 


“ Listen then ! All Asgard rejoiced at the 
death of Thyassi Jotun, when Skadi, his daugh- 
ter, took helmet and brynja (shield), and a com- 
plete war dress, and came to Asgard to avenge 
her father. The iEsir offered her reconcilia- 
tion and a weregeld, but first that she might 
choose from among them a husband. Then 
was the heart of Skadi made glad, for a live 
husband is better than a dead father ; so she 
consented to the reconciliation. 

“ The iEsir could not agree among themselves 
as to which one she should take, so they made 
Skadi choose from among them, not seeing more 
than the feet. They stood behind a large cur- 
tain, and only their feet could be seen below it. 
Now Skadi wished very much to have Baldur, 
the beautiful, for a husband, so she looked very 
carefully at the feet, and chose the most beauti- 
ful pair, saying, 4 This one I choose. Few 
things can be ugly in Baldur.’ 

44 But it was not Baldur at all, but Njord, the 
old one, whom she had chosen. Then did the 
iEsir laugh and exult. Skadi was angry, but 
she was fain to abide by her choice, for she 
alone had done the choosing.” 

Egwina laughed, interested in spite of her fears. 


150 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


“Methinks I would rather choose by the 
countenance than the feet/’ she cried merrily. 
“ Men’s looks reflect their deeds, and a clear eye 
doth oft show a kind heart as well as a brave 
one.” 

“ True, child. Much wisdom is there in thy 
speech. Remember well thy words, and when 
Skulda doth mingle another’s golden thread 
with thine, look well to face and heart as well 
as strength of arm, and well-shaped feet.” 

“ Already is the web of her fate woven,” de- 
clared the seid woman. “Skulda hath already 
interwoven with hers the warp and woof of 
greatness.” 

“ How dost thou know ?” cried Egwina. 
“ Thou canst not know such things. I be- 
lieve it not. Little care I for my fate until I 
come to it, and I wot that my life depends 
not on thy tongue roots.” 

The ghost of a smile flitted over the face of 
the woman. 

“ Thus didst thou not speak when the vala 
unraveled for thee thy dream. To-night thou 
slialt know more of thy future, and we shall know 
more of thee. Thy design and what of import 
that is which thou dost carry in thy bosom.” 


SOME DANISH TALES 


151 


Involuntarily the maiden’s hand went to the 
bosom of her tunic, for there did she carry the 
jewel that the king had given her. A light 
flashed into Gyda’s eyes, and again did the 
maiden cross herself. 

“ Here are we come at last to the dwelling of 
Hakon the jarl,” said Sigurd, turning into the 
courtyard of a large wooden dwelling which 
had belonged to a Saxon tliegn. “ Here do we 
dwell for the night.” 

“ I will pass on,” said Egwina, trying to 
speak calmly. “ I see in yon distance the 
house of a ceorl. Happier far will I be to 
abide with mine own people. I thank ye both 
for sweet and gracious entertainment, and bid 
ye God-speed.” 

So saying, she started onward, but the seid 
woman was by her side instantly. 

“ Too gracious hath been thy company, 
maiden,” she cried with glittering eyes, “ for 
us now to be deprived of it. Besides, hath not 
my father entertained thee with tales of our peo- 
ple? Now thou must listen to the spell songs 
of Gy da.” 

“ Prithee insist not upon it,” entreated the 
girl. “ I would go onward.” 


152 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“Be with us for the night, maiden,” spoke 
Sigurd. “Naught of harm shall befall thee if 
thy intent be good. Darkness hath begun to 
settle over the earth, and it is not meet for 
maiden to be out alone. Thou art of my craft, 
and Sigurd will ask of thee only thy songs and 
glee. Unless it so be that thou hast some 
mission to perform and must be on thy way, I 
entreat thee to stay with us.” 

So much against her wish, Egwina was forced 
to enter the dwelling of Hakon the jarl. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 

The great mead hall was crowded with Danes, 
feasting and drinking, and on the high seat sat 
Hakon the jarl. Merrily did they greet the 
skald and the maiden, but the seid woman they 
welcomed with words of respect. Hakon him- 
self came from his high seat, took her by the 
hand, and led her to the place which had been 
prepared for her, and asked her to run her eyes 
over the household and over himself that he 
might know the fates of them all. 

Then did they set before her porridge made 
with goat’s milk, and a dish made of the hearts 
of all kinds of animals. She had a spoon of 
brass, and a knife of brass, and whatever she 
called for the same was brought to her. All 
feasted. Egwina ate and drank but little for 
she was afraid. Anxiously she felt of the jewel 

153 


154 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

to see if it were safe, and uneasily did she await 
coming events. 

After the feast Hakon thejarl called for the 
skalds, and many there were who sang of his 
deeds and his bounty. When all had sung, 
the jarl cried : 

“ Methinks I see a skald maiden who hath 
not yet sung? Norse doth she look but Saxon 
is her dress.” 

“Right art thou, O Hakon,” cried Sigurd. 
“ Keen as the eagle’s are the eyes of Odin’s son 
that see afar off. The maiden is fair enow 
for Norse, but is a Saxon. A skald maiden is 
she, and I misdoubt not knowetli well many 
songs.” 

“ I would hear thy harp,” said the jarl, and 
Egwina stood forth and sang a quaint little 
Norse song that her grandsire had taught her. 

“ Good, good,” cried the jarl delighted. 
“Sweet is thy harp, fair maid, but not so sweet 
as the voice that accompanies it. Come nearer.” 

Egwina advanced hesitatingly toward the 
high seat. 

“ Wondrously wrought is thy harp. Where 
would skald maiden get so beautiful a one ? It 
might be gift from royal hand.” 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


155 


“ It is the gift of a king,” came from the 
seid woman. 

Hakon looked at the maiden. 

“It is true, O jarl,” she said in answer to 
the look. “ ’Tis the custom of the Saxon thus 
to reward those who make Mee for them.” 

o 

“ Tis custom in all lands,” said Hakon with 
a smile, taking from his neck a chain of gold. 
“ Take this, maiden ; as thou playest on the 
harp of a king, it is fitting that thou shouldst 
receive royal gifts. ’Tis a chain of gold that 
hath never known alloy. Behold, from its 
centre hangs an amulet that ever faithful 
guards the wishes of the wearer.” 

“ My thanks I give thee, Hakon,” murmured 
the girl as the jarl threw the chain over her 
shoulders. 

“ I’d hear thy harp again,” said he, “ but sing 
of Saxon and Dane. Canst give us a song of 
victory of Dane over Saxon ?” 

Then the heart of the maiden swelled within 
her as she thought of that dear grandfather who 
had given his life because he would not so 
sing, and her soul grew strong and she spake 
boldly : 

“I am a Saxon, Jarl Hakon, and niddering 


156 A MAID AT KING ALFREDS COURT 

would I be to sing of ray country’s sliame. 
Willing am I to make glee for thee if aught in 
my harp or voice doth please thee. Many are 
the skalds that can sing for thee thy country- 
men’s victories. Gracious hath been thy gift ; 
gracious thy present to the skald maiden ; 
but take it back and ask not this thing of 
her.” 

“ Keep thy bauble,” and the jarl thrust it 
back upon her. “ Would that our maidens 
would prove so true to their land. Sing not so, 
maiden, if thou dost not wish, but something 
Saxon. One that is true to his own land never 
bewrays another.” 

The Danes watched the affair in surprise. 
Jarl Hakon was an austere man, and never had 
he been known before to countenance the least 
crossing of his wishes. Egwina thanked him 
gratefully, and then, as he desired, swept the 
strings and sang. She chose the song of The 
Phoenix, a subject very popular with the Saxon 
poets ; the mystic life, death, and resurrection of 
the fabled bird. 

Her thoughts flew to the little hut in the 
woods where the king of the Saxons lay con- 
cealed. Should lie, like the phoenix, rise above 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


157 


the funeral pyre of the dead hopes of his peo- 
ple, and again rule the land as king ? A 
quaver crept into her voice, and then, as she 
recalled his words, “ The earth, when conquered, 
give us the stars,” hope swelled her bosom. No 
matter the difficulties, the dangers that beset his 
path, Alfred would reign again. God’s chosen 
king was he, anointed by the holy pope himself. 
Her voice burst into the triumphant refrain as 
the assurance came home to her.* 


“ Lo, from the airy web, 

Blooming and brightsome, 
Young and exulting, the 
Phoenix breaks forth. 

“ Bound him the birds troop 
Singing and hailing ; 

Wings of all glories 
Engarland the king. 

“ Hymning and hailing, 

Through forest and sun-air, 
Hymning and hailing 
And speaking him ‘ king.’ 

“ Hymning and hailing, 

And filling the sun-air 
With music and glory 
And praise of the king.” 


*Bulwer Lytton’s versification. By some this poem is 
placed in the tenth century. Morley puts it in the eighth. 


158 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

Silence fell upon the retainers as they listened. 
The seid woman’s eyes glittered strangely. 

“ Well hast thou done, child,” and Hakon 
took from his arm a massive bracelet. 

“ Thou hast already given me sufficient,” said 
Egwina, modestly refusing the gift. 

“ Tut ! Refuse naught that is offered thee. 
Not always wilt thou find me so generous. I 
liked the spirit of thy song.” 

“ ’ Twas filled with thought of the king,” 
came from the seid woman. “ Nourish not a 
viper, Jarl Hakon. Seek from the maiden the 
whereabouts of the king whom ye seek. Un- 
certain is the tenure of the Northman unless the 
Dragon of Wessex be put down. Ask of the 
maiden the whereabouts of King Alfred.” 

The jarl turned to Egwina. 

“ Is this true that thou dost know where thy 
king is ?” 

‘‘Gracious wert thou, O jarl, when thou didst 
say that I sing not against my country ! Gra- 
cious be in this also. I could not sing the shame 
of my country, Hakon ; neither can I bewray 
my king.” 

Hakon knitted his brows, and became 
thoughtful. 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


159 


“ Thou needst not to ask auglit. of the girl,” 
spoke Gy da again. “ Hath the seid woman 
power to tell thee that which thou wishest? 
Quotha ! Let the incantation be prepared.” 

“ It shall be as thou sayest,” said the jarl, 
rousing himself. Then did he order some young 
men to bring a large flat stone which was placed 
upon four posts set in the centre of the room be- 
fore the high seat. 

Upon the platform the volva, took her place. 
Women formed a circle round it, and sang the 
fate song. When these were finished, the seid 
woman began to mutter and gesticulate violently 
as the revelations came to her. 

“ I see thee, Jarl Hakon,” she cried. 

“ On the broad heath thy bow strings twang, 

While high in air the arrows sang ; 

Thy iron shiner brings to flight 
The warder of great Odin’s shrine, 

Thou, the long haired son of Odin’s line, 

Kaises the voice which gives the cheer, 

First in the track of wolf or bear.” 

She writhed upon the stone ghastly pale, and 
burst forth again. 

“ In battle storm ye seek no lee, 

With skulking head and bending knee, 

Behind the hollow shield. 


160 A MAID AT ICING ALFRED’S COURT 


With eye and hand ye fend the head, 

Courage and skill stand in the stead 
Of panzer, helm and shield 
In Hild’s bloody field.” 

“ Tell me, Gyda, that of which ye spake,” 
said the jarl. “ Tell me of the Saxon King 
Alfred. Lives he yet ?” 

“Westward doth the gray wolf run, 

Westward toward the setting sun ; 

Follow fast and seek ye him 
In the forest dank and dim.” 

“Then he doth live and the jarl turned to 
his followers. “ Heed well the words of the 
volva. Heed well and fasten them upon your 
hearts, for to-morrow do we seek for the Saxon 
king.” He threw a gold ring on the high seid 
platform, and said, “ Knowest the maiden 
aught of the hiding place of the king ?” 

“ Well knows the maiden 
Where Alfred lies hidden. 

By that in her bosom 
Is she forth on his bidding.” 

Hakon started towards the maiden, who nerv- 
ously clasped her harp to her breast. At this 
moment the voice of the vala rose high in a 
shriek and the jarl ran back to hear the frenzied 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


161 


utterances. Egvvina felt her hand touched, and' 
a voice whispered : 

“ Start not, maiden, nor tremble. I am Eth- 
el red, the voutli who beheld thee in the forest 
with King Alfred. Be of good courage. Thou 
hast one friend here.” 

Egwina turned her head for the moment, and 
when she did she beheld near her the form of 
what appeared to be a young Dane. He looked 
towards her and smiled slightly, and then did she 
see that it was indeed the Saxon youth. Now 
hope infused into her heart, and, with better 
courage, she listened to the ravings of the seid 
woman. 


“’Ware, ’ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, 
The dragon steals forth from his lair, 
He tears thee and thy people asunder, 
And leaves ye as food for the bear. 

“ Then take from the vala a warning ; 
Seek not the Saxon’s great king ; 

The forces of Wessex are gathering, 
The dragon of Wessex will spring.” 


She ceased, and no more came from her lips. 
In vain did the jarl throw gifts upon the plat- 
form. Whatever the power of the volva, it had 
left her, and she lay motionless on the stone, 
ll 


162 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

Finding that it was useless to inquire further, 
the jarl turned to the hall and called loudly for 
four cups of mead. 

“ The cup of vows do I drink,” he said. “ To 
Odin, who givetli the victory ; to Frey and 
Niord, for a good year and peace, and to Bragi. 
I vow by these drinks that I have drunk to the 
iEsir that I will do some great deed that shall 
be worthy the song of the skald. And that deed 
shall be the hunting of Alfred. If it so be that 
Odin hath sent the choosers of the slain to bear 
me to Valhalla, then welcome will be the war- 
rior’s death. Who pledges with me the Val- 
kyrie?” 

“I !” “ I !” shouted the Northmen, leaping to 
their feet, each lifting a horn of mead to his lips. 

“To Hela, who will mourn in Niflheim, that 
she is robbed of her prey !” 

Again they drank. 

“To-morrow will we set forth to seek the 
Dragon in his lair, the king in his hole. The 
Haven hath driven the Dragon from his throne. 
Shall he not tear him in pieces ? Who goes with 
me to hunt King Alfred ?” 

Again the hoarse shouts of the retainers filled 
the hall. 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


163 


“ Whether she will or no, the maiden shall 
lead us,” cried the jarl. “ Sweet will her songs 
come to us as, wearied by the march, we tarry 
for rest.” 

But Egwina was silent, a resolve growing in 
her heart that, though death might be her por- 
tion, or, worse yet, the severest torture, she 
would not lead these men to Alfred’s hiding 
place. 

The seid woman came down from the plat- 
form and glided through the Danes, who, now 
that they had pledged themselves to Odin, be- 
gan to hold high revelry, to the side of the 
maiden. 

“ Within thy breast there rests a jewel,” she 
said, in a low tone, to the girl. “ It is won- 
drously wrought, and Gy da wants it. Give it 
to her and she will help thee to escape from 
Hakon.” 

“I cannot. It is the — ” began the girl, and 
paused. 

“ Yea ; the king’s. I know, maiden, the word 
that thou wouldst speak. Well do the runes 
read for Alfred the king. Let me but have his 
jewel and thou slialt go free.” 

But Egwina shook her head. 


164 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“Wondrous will be thy fate, maiden. Dost 
wish to know it? Gyda will tell thee, and will 
help thee on that mission on which thou art 
bent.” 

“ Why dost thou wish for the jewel of Alfred 
the king? Saxon thou art not. Why dost 
thou wish it ? ” 

“ It bringeth good fortune to him who carries 
it. Wisdom and all the magic of galdra will 
be mine if but I possess the jewel of Alfred. 
Long, long ago, the runes told me that but one 
thing I lacked, and then all things would un- 
fold to my view. That was something belong- 
ing to a Saxon king of the line of Cerdic who 
should be driven from his throne by my people. 
Give it me, maiden. All thy fate will I unfold, 
and more. I will compel Guthrum to extend 
his frith (peace) over thee so that thou mayest 
find those whom thou seekest in safety.” 

“ No ; ” said Egwina boldly. “ Let me know 
of my fate only as it comes to me. I will not 
aid thee in thy wicked art. Naught of King 
Alfred’s should be used in so base a cause ; and 
not this jewel while I hold it.” 

“ Have a care, girl,” hissed the woman. “If 
thou wilt not give it me, then will I obtain it 


THE MAGIC SLEEP 


165 


by guile. Think not that Gyda hath no 
art.” 

“I will seek Hakon the jarl. He will take 
me under his hand,” and Egwina rose to her 
feet. 

“ Do so,” sneered the other. “ His frith will 
he give thee, if thou wilt but lead him to the 
king’s hiding place. Choose ye.” 

The maiden hesitated. It was even as the 
witch woman said. Helplessly she looked for 
Ethelred. He had disappeared from the hall. 
Iu despair she sank back upon her seat, and 
leaned her head upon her harp. 

“ Look at me, thou Saxon maid,” commanded 
the wicca. 

Almost without knowing what she did, 
Egwina looked at the woman. 

“ Heed, maiden, my words. Listen to the 
song of the witch woman, Gyda. Heed the 
words which she sings to thee, and sleep, 
maiden, sleep.” 

She made some passes over the maiden’s head 
singing a low crooning song as she did so. 
Vainly Egwina made the sign of the cross. In 
vain did she strive to hold the sapphire ring 
which Ethelfleda had given her before her 


166 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


vision. The crooning song repeated its rhythmi- 
cal measures in her ears. The eyes of the seid 
woman blazed. Living sparks seemed to leap 
from them to the eyes of the girl. They burned 
into her brain. She felt her senses reeling, 
going. 

Faintly the voice of one of the Northmen 
sounded in her ear : 

“ Gyda, the seid woman, hath caused the 
maiden to fall into the magic sleep/’ 

Faint and far off as a whisper they reached 
her, and sounded in her ears, “ The magic 
sleep,” and she knew no more. 



CHAPTER XIII 

VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 

When Egwina awoke from lier sleep, the sun 
was shining, and she did not know where she 
was. She was lying on a tick of straw which 
seemed to be moving under her. To her amaze- 
ment, on sitting up, she found that she was in a 
rude cart with two Danish women and some 
children. As the memory of the events of the 
night before rushed upon her mind, she felt for 
the jewel of the king. It was gone. A torrent 
of bitterness gushed into her soul. 

“ Where is Gyda ?” she demanded of the 
woman fiercely. 

“ She went with Sigurd the skald we know 
not whither,” answered one of them. “ To thee, 
maiden, she bade us say that as she had obtained 
the jewel, she had kept her word, and sent thee 
from the hand of Hakon Jarl, so that thou 

167 


168 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

mightst not have to lead him to thy king. Also 
she bade us say to thee that naught else of thine 
adornment was touched save the jewel only. 
Behold the chain which the jarl gave thee ; the 
bracelet, and thy other ornaments are un- 
touched.” 

“ Tell me where we are and whither we go ?” 
cried the girl eagerly. 

“ We go into Devonshire to join Hubba, who 
hath wintered in Demetia, and now cometli into 
the land of the Saxon from the west. It draws 
near the time for the feast of the spring. Then 
will the Northman sweep over the whole of the 
land, and finish that which he hath so well be- 
gun” 

Egwina groaned. And none was there to 
warn the king. 

“ See,” she said to the women taking from 
her throat the chain which the jarl had given 
her ; “ here is this, and the bracelet also. Both 
are of much value. Ye shall have them if ye 
will let me go from ye unmolested.” 

The women shook their heads, and the one 
who had done the speaking spake again : 

“ We durst not let thee from us. Of that did 
the seid woman bid us beware. Neither doth it 


VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 169 


lie in our power so to do, for the Northmen are 
on every hand. See for thyself.” 

Egwina looked, and her heart sank as she be- 
held the long line of horsemen and men on foot 
before and behind. Many carts were there filled 
with women and children, and the supplies of the 
Danes. Everything gave evidence of prepara- 
tions for a long march. Burying her face in her 
hands, Egwina resigned herself to the inevitable. 

The march was long and of several days’ 
duration. At last they came to the extreme 
western part of Devonshire. Here they were 
greeted by another large party of Norsemen 
under the renowned Hubba, one of the sons of 
Ragnar Lodbrock. The Saxons fled in terror 
at their approach. Some few, taking their wives 
and children with them, repaired to the castle of 
Ky n with. 

The Danes followed after these last rapidly, 
and, seeing that the castle was impregnable, 
would not risk an attack upon it, but sat down 
before it in a camp, hoping thus to make the 
Saxons surrender either from famine or want of 
water ; for there was no spring near the castle. 

Vainly did Egwina seek to join the Saxons in 
the castle. Her every movement was watched, 


170 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

and she was forced to abandon the idea. List- 
lessly she mingled with them, listening apathet- 
ically to their songs. Often did they try to force 
her to join in their mirth and gladden their 
hearts by music, but she looked at them with 
unsmiling face and would not sing. 

Thus the days passed. The pagans waiting 
only for the surrender of the castle which they 
thought must come soon through the dire neces- 
sity of the Christians. 

Early one morning, just as the first faint 
streaks of dawn were tinting the sky, Egwina 
was awakened from slumber by the shouts of 
men and the clash of steel. In alarm, the 
Danes sprang to their arms, but the Saxons had 
surprised them too completely for anything but 
a furious resistance. From the first they cut 
down the Northmen in great numbers, for they 
were filled with the inspiration of despair, deem- 
ing death inevitable and preferring to fall in bat- 
tle rather than by starvation. 

The trembling maiden prayed fervently in 
her tent for the success of her people. While 
she was thus engaged, the flap was pushed rudely 
aside, and two men entered. They seized her 
before she was aware of their intention, and 


VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 171 


dashed out of the tent and into the thick of the 
fray where Hubba their king was. 

“ Take this for thy shield, Hubba,” cried one, 
thrusting the maiden before the Danish king. 

“ If, then, thou art slain it must be through 
the body of the girl. They will not slay one 
of their own maidens.” 

But Hubba haughtily put the girl aside, mak- 
ing the sign of Thor as he did so. 

“Am I not strong in mine own strength ? Why 
should I use a living buckler when mine own is 
better? Skbfnung (the name of his charmed 
sword) hath already drunk the blood of many 
who cannot find relief from its life stein. Be- 
sides, stand I not under the magical banner 
woven by my sisters in a single day ? I need no 
maid for protection.” 

Proudly he turned from them and hastened 
again into the conflict. But the Norsemen stood 

o 

looking at the magical standard, and suddenly 
they cried out, “ Behold the raven lieth mo- 
tionless ! No longer doth he flap his wings in 
token of victory. We are doomed.” 

A wail of anguish went up from the ranks as 
they beheld the motionless raven. Above it 
came the voice of Hubba : 


172 A MAID AT KING ALFREDS COURT 


“ If die we must, then die as sons of Odin 
should. The one-eyed one prepareth the feast 
of Shaehrimnir the boar. Fast floweth the mead 
from the goat. Welcome awaits .us in Valhalla. 
Welcome and good cheer ! But take with ye 
many of the Saxon warriors. Thus doth the 
Alfadur bid ye.” 

Roused to further exertions, the Danes raised 
their war chant and rallied round the fatal 
standard. Those who had brought Egwina to 
the combat now left her standing, and joined 
the others. 

The bewildered girl stood, not knowing what 
to do or which way to turn. Everywhere Saxon 
and Dane mingled together in battle. The 
Norse women and children had withdrawn to 
one side. The women screamed or shouted en- 
couragingly to husbands or fathers, or chanted 
the battle songs of their land. In the midst of 
the contest, the skalds’ voices could be heard 
reciting the deeds of heroes and inciting the 
Norsemen to greater achievements. 

The girl stood an unwilling, fascinated spec- 
tator, with no thought of danger to self. Bravely 
and fiercely fought the Dane. Bravely and 
fiercely fought the Saxon. True sons of Wodan 


VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 173 

they, and to the fighting blood of the old Norse 
heroes was added the lofty exaltation of striking 
for hom^ and country. 

Suddenly one of the Danish women caught 
sight of Egwina standing there in the midst of 
the battle. With a cry of fury she dashed 
toward her, and seizing her by the hair began 
dragging her back to where the women and 
children were. 

Egwina cried out at the assault, and strove to 
tear herself from the grasp of the woman. At 
her cry, some of the Saxons turned. One, a 
youth, left the others and bounded toward 
the two. 

“ Unhand the girl,” he commanded. 

“ Nay,” cried the woman ; “ she shall serve 
as an offering to Odin. The battle goeth against 
us, and the fierce one demandetli a victim. 
Away !” 

The youth grasped the woman by the wrists. 
“ Release thy hold,” he shouted ; “ or, by St. 
Peter of blessed memory, I will forget that thou 
art a woman.” 

“ Forget it, then ! Strike if thou durst ! Strike, 
and upon thy head fall the curse of Odin.” 

“ I care not for Odin’s curses,” cried the 


174 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’^ COURT 

Saxon, “ but I war not with women. Unhand 
the girl !” 

The woman only tightened her grip the more 
on the long beautiful hair of Egwina. 

“ There is but one way, maiden.” The youth 
let go one of the woman’s wrists to draw his 
seax. The woman thought that he meant to 
cut off her hands. Egwina was of the same 
opinion, and suffering though she was, ex- 
claimed, “ For the love of Heaven, maim not 
the woman !” 

There was a grim smile on the youth’s face. 
Pie raised the seax and the stroke fell. With 
a scream the woman let the bright hair of the 
maiden fall, and fled to the others. 

“ Oh, didst thou hurt her ?” cried Egwina, as 
the young man assisted her to her feet. 

“ No ; ” and he held up two fair locks of her 
hair. “ I meant only to sever thy hair from 
thy head.” 

“ And thou didst not intend to cut off her 
hands?” cried Egwina, relieved. 

“ Am I not a Christian ? Do Christians treat 
others so?” demanded the youth. “ Come, let 
us to the Saxons, for the battle is ended.” 

It was true. Elated by their triumph, the 



HE RAISED THE SEAX AND THE BLOW FELL 





































































































VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 175 


Saxons pursued the flying Danes, and great 
was the slaughter. Great also was the booty 
they obtained from the camp, and, among other 
things, the magical banner of Hubba, under 
which the chief lay dead. 

“ Now,” said the youth to Egwina, “ the 
slaughter is done. Great will be the joy of 
Alfred when he hears of this day’s prowess. A 
bode am I to thee from the king. Mickle and 
sore doth he repent having let thee go from his 
sight as bode for him to his family. He bids 
me, with others, to accompany thee on thy 
journey, and bring thee back in safety to him.” 

“Oh, hast thou seen him?” cried Egwina. 
“ Heavy was my heart that I could not warn him 
of Hakon’s intended search. Heavy did it lie in 
my breast when I knew that Hubba was to 
come from the west to overrun the land. I 
feared that the king’s hopes were vain.” 

“That was the reason, maiden, that I left 
thee in the house of Hakon the jarl,” said Ethel- 
red. “ Niddering did it seem to leave thee, a 
girl, in the hands of the foe, unwitting what 
might befall thee. But in the king lietli all 
our hopes. ’Twere better that thou shouldst 
perish than that the king be not warned.” 


176 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Tli ou. didst right/’ declared the girl, warmly. 
“ What am I to be thought of in comparison 
with the king? Better, oh, better a thousand 
such as I should perish than Alfred.” 

“ Thou art a true Saxon, and so I deemed 
thee,” cried the youth. “ Would that thegn 
and coerl were filled with thy spirit, and the 
Dane would no longer uprear his raven stand- 
ard in the land. But to tell thee all : Hakon 
went forth with a goodly compan}^. Alfred, 
who had been joined by numbers of the Saxons, 
sallied forth, took the jarl by surprise, and the 
bones of him and all his company lie whitening 
on the field.” 

“ Dot thou not remember what the seid 
woman said ? ” asked Egwina in awe-struck 
tones : 

“ ‘’Ware, ’ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, 

The dragon steals forth from his lair ; 

He tears thee and thy people asunder, 

And leaves ye as food for the bear.’ 

“ Dost thou suppose, Ethelred, that the vala 
doth really see what the future holds ? ” 

“ I wot not. There are many things that I 
understand not, but this do I know, that ’tis a 
heathenish practice, and little use have the 


VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS 177 

good priests far it,” and lie crossed himself 
piously. 

“ True ; but oft have I wondered whence 
came the power that seemed to belong to them.” 

“ Think not of it,” answered the youth, 
hastily. “ Whatever of power they may have, 
’tis of evil. Concern not thyself with such 
pagan doings, for unseemly doth it become a 
Ciiristian. Come, let us to the castle. Bode 
must be sent to the king to tell him of this 
victory. Then thou, and I, and others will 
wend us to the depths of Somerset, where the 
king’s family abide, and then back to Atliel- 
ney.” 

And Egwina accompanied him to the castle. 


12 


CHAPTEE XIV 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 

Somersetshire was the only county that had 
remained true to Alfred. Throughout all Dev- 
onshire the news of the victory of the Saxons at 
the castle of Kynwith brought great rejoicing. 
While everywhere the Saxons were open in their 
manifestations of delight, it was not deemed wise 
to precipitate matters by letting them know that 
the king was preparing to issue forth from his 
hiding place. Somerset alone was considered 
worthy to be trusted, and here the secret was told, 
and many left their homes to go to Athelney. 

In the heart of Somerset, at the abode of the 
thegn, Oswald, a trusted and tried retainer of the 
king, the family of Alfred was hidden. With 
light heart did Egwina now go on the journey, 
for it was shared by Saxons true to the king, 
and hope had made glad their hearts. 

178 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 


179 


“ Dost know the family of the king ?” in- 
quired Ethelred of the maiden as they neared 
the dwelling of the thegn. 

“ I have met the lady Elswitlia, and I saw her 
mother and children the night of the attack 
on Chippenham,” answered Egwina. “ Hast 
thou ?” 

“ Nay ;” replied the youth. “ My father was 
of the royal family of Mercia, and, when the 
pagans overran the country, perished by the 
sword. With him I should have attended the 
great Witan at Winchester this Easter, and thus 
have seen the king, and mayhap his family also. 
Tell me of the lady Elswitlia.” 

“ She is fair and beautiful. Right worthy is 
she to be the noble Alfred’s wife, for bravely did 
she bear herself on the night of the assault.” 

“ Often have I seen Eadburga, her mother,” 
remarked Ethelred, “ and her father also, Athel- 
red the Large, for they were of Mercia. Elswitlia 
I have not seen, for she married the king — he 
was the atheling then — before I was old enough 
to remember. Much have I heard of the present 
atheling and his sister. Marry, I would like 
well to meet with them.” 

“ Naught do I know of the atheling or his 


180 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

% 

sister,” said Egwina. “ There were only some 
young children with the lady and her mother.” 

“And was there no youth of my age, nor 
maiden, near them ?” queried Ethelred. 

“ Nay,” returned Egwina. “ There were a 
youth and a maiden there that night, but not 
the atheling nor his sister. The lad was younger 
than thou, and the maiden older than I. It could 
not be they. Besides, I met this youth and 
maiden in Andred’s weald some time ago. See 
the ring that the maiden gave me.” 

She extended her hand with the sapphire 
upon it. 

“ And thou art sure that it was not the athel- 
ing’s sister?” asked Ethelred as he examined 
the gem. 

Egwina laughed. 

“So sure am I, sir youth, that I will give 
thee this chain of gold that Hakon, the jarl, 
gave me if they be the same. Then, by this 
amulet, thou canst have all thy desires.” 

“ Marry ! if there be aught in the charm, I 
would that they be the same,” returned the 
youth, falling in with her merry humor. “ But 
hath it given thee thy wish yet, maiden ?” 

“ Well-a-day ! I wot not what it hath granted, 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 


181 


but this I know : I wished myself well away 
from the dwelling of Hakon, jarl. That came 
about. I wished that the king be warned, and 
that also happened. Then did I wish that I 
could reach the lady Elswitha, and yon turrets 
tell me that that also is about to come to pass.” 

Ethel red laughed. 

“ Almost dost thou make me wish that I could 
obtain the chain.” 

“ Gladly would I give it thee if only the maid 
of the forest and the atheling’s sister were the 
same,” returned the girl. “Oft have I wished 
to see them again. Oft have I wondered if the 
invader hath despoiled them of home, or where 
they be.” 

Over the girl’s bright face came a cloud, for 
well did she know of the devastating work of 
the ravagers. 

“ Here we are !” cried the youth. “ Now, 
maiden, thou art the bode from the king. Seek 
thou the lady first. We will tarry without 
until she bids us enter.” 

Egwina advanced through the courtyard, 
and then somewhat timidly to the portals. In 
answer to her knock, a warder opened the door 
and asked her in. 


182 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ I would see the lady Elswitha,” spake she. 
“I bear to her a message from the king.” 

“ From the king? From Alfred?” ejaculated 
the warder. He ran from the room without 
bidding her welcome. Egwina smiled at his 
evident delight, and seated herself near the 
entrance. She had scarcely done so when the 
lady Elswitha hastily entered. As soon as her 
eyes fell upon the girl she gave an exclamation 
of joy. 

“ Is it thou, little one? Glad am I to see 
thee safe. Oft have I wondered about thee and 
thy father — the good harper — who so bravely 
tried to lead us to King Alfred. Is he safe also ?” 

“ Nay, lady,” returned the maiden, touched 
to the quick by the gracious thoughtfulness of 
the lady, who could forget her own anxiety in 
care for the welfare of others. “ Nay ; he fell 
by the hand of the Dane. Anon will I tell 
thee of it, but now do I bear thee a message 
from the king. He is safe. Followers are 
rallying around him. Victory hath already 
crowned the Saxons against Hubba, and ere the 
bringing home of the summer the king hopes 
again to rule over Wessex.” 

The lady clasped her hands. Her lips 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 


183 


moved as if in prayer. Then, impelled by a 
gracious impulse, she stooped and kissed the 
maiden. 

“ Sweeter than softest music is thy message to 
my heart. I rejoice in my lord’s safety, and 
that his people are coming to his call. Now 
can I wait further news until thou hast re- 
freshed thyself.” 

“ No, lady ; I am not aweary, and it glads my 
heart to tell thee of the king,” spoke the girl. 

Then, as Elswitha drew her to her side, she 
told of the cottage in the woods, the occupations 
of the king, and everything of her journey 
hither. Many exclamations of joy, and pity, 
and terror did the kind lady utter as she lis- 
tened to the story. 

“And thy companions — the noble Saxons 
who brought thee thither ? Where are they ?” 

“ They await without thy bidding.” 

“ They must be welcomed,” cried the lady, 
warmly. “ Sit thee here, child, until my 
return.” 

She hurried forth and heartily greeted the 
Saxons, bidding them come into the hall. 
Then she summoned Oswald the thegn, and 
bade him make a feast for the good news that 


184 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

was brought, and for the refreshment of those 
who had brought it. Into the hall came the 
three young children, two girls and the young- 
est, a boy : Ethelgiva, Ethelswitha and Etliel- 
werd, by name. 

“ Oh, my children,” cried the lady, embrac- 
ing them. “ Good news have I for ye from 
your father. Haste to the bower chamber of 
your grandmother Eadburga ! Bid her to come 
to the hall at once and all the household also, 
that I may tell them the joyful tidings.” 

The children ran quickly out. Egwina cast 
a hasty glance at the youth Ethelred. He wore 
a slightly disappointed look on his face, for he 
had heard so much of the atheling that he had 
supposed him older than this boy. 

At this moment, the door was thrown open 
and into the hall there stepped a youth some- 
what younger than himself — a falcon on his 
wrist, hounds at his heels. 

“ Edward, my son !” Elswitha rose excitedly. 
“ Give good welcome to these friends who hath 
glad news of thy father.” 

Edward ! Egwina looked up in amazement. 
It was the youth whom she had seen in the 
forest. The recognition was mutual. 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 


185 


“ 9 Tis the gleemaiden !” exclaimed the lad, 
advancing toward her. “ Truly, maiden, thou 
dost appear to be the good Flygia of our family, 
as the witch-wife would say. Thrice hast thou 
brought to us succor. Once in the forest ; again 
on the night of the attack of the Danes didst 
thou and thy father strive to save us from their 
fury ; now thou art a fair bode from my father.” 

He took her hand gently, and Egwina grew 
rosy in confusion, more overwhelmed by his 
simple words than those of the others, because 
of her surprise at finding him the atlieling. 

Elswitha’s mother, Eadburga, now entered and 
with her Ethelfleda, the maid of the forest. 
Egwina was not astonished at beholding her. 
Nothing, it seemed, could surprise her now. 
Not even did she see the quizzical smile with 
which Ethelred regarded her. 

Ethelfleda took charge of her impetuously. 

“ Hast thou kept the ring?” she asked, after 
she had thanked and caressed the girl. 

“Yes; though once I came near losing it,” 
returned Egwina, showing it to her. 

“Losing it? Tell me, and tell all that hath 
befallen thee since the people pressed us 
asunder,” urged Ethelfleda. 


186 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“My daughter,” spoke Alfred’s wife, “let 
the maiden with the others refresh herself. 
Then shall all tell of themselves.” 

And so it was arranged. Elswitha would 
suffer nothing more to he said until they were 
rested. Then the maiden recounted all that 
had happened from the time she met them in 
the forest until the present. 

“ Beautiful is the chain which the Danish 
jarl gave thee,” said Ethelfleda, examining it. 
“ Curiously wrought, and of pure gold. I wot 
that it be charmed, as many of their ornaments 
are.” 

“Yes ; the amulet, the jarl claimed, brought 
to the wearer the realization of every wish — ” 
began Egwina, and then paused in some dis- 
may, remembering Ethelred. 

“ It belongeth no longer to ber,” laughed the 
youth, joining them. 

“ Doth it not ? How does that come ? ” asked 
Ethelfleda. 

“ She said that she would give it me were 
the youth and the maiden of the forest the same 
as the atheling and his sister,” said Ethelred, 
merrily. “ So ye see that it is hers only by my 
will.” 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 


187 


“ And it is thy will, is it not ? ” insinuated 
Alfred’s son, gently. 

“ Nay, brother,” spoke Ethelfleda, who was 
of sterner mold than the atheling, “ if the 
maiden hath promised it, the word should be 
kept.” 

“ And that right gladly,” said Egwina. 
“ Little did I reck when I spake that ye were 
the same, but it delights me to have met with 
you again. Take the chain, Ethel red, and may 
it bring to pass thy every wish.” 

“ No, Egwina ;” and the youth returned it. 
“ I did but sport with thee. I wish not thy 
chain, though I thank thee for thy good wishes.” 

“ But I gave thee my word,” said the maiden. 
“ I like not to break it. Prithee take it, Ethel- 
red.” 

But Ethelred shook his head. 

“ This is the solution,” and Ethelfleda took 
up the chain. “ Thou, Egwina, shall have the 
chain, and Ethelred the amulet which gives him 
his desires.” 

“ Wise art thou, Ethelfleda. Worthy to be 
thy father’s daughter!” said Ethelred, taking 
the amulet. “ I take it with thy well wishes, 
Egwina, and from thee, Ethelfleda, that I may 


188 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

realize a wish that hath lately sprung up in 
my heart.” 

“Art thou pleased, Egwina?” asked Ethel- 
fleda. 

“ Yes,” answered she. “ And I would that 
the amulet may bring him his wish. I am glad 
that he hath taken it.” 

“ But not I,” remarked Edward, detaching 
an amulet from his own chain. “ Bare is it 
without an ornament. Take this in its place, 
Egwina. No charm hath it but the well wishes 
of the donor.” 

He clasped the amulet on the chain, and 
threw it over her shoulders. 

Egwina’s eyes shone. 

“ I cared not for the amulet of Hakon jarl,” 
she said, “ but this will I prize because thou, 
the king’s son, hath given it” 

“Ye must to your rest now, people,” called 
Elswitha, coming up to them. “ To-morrow will 
we set forth to join the king in the forest. So 
hie ye to rest, for we must start early enough 
to end the journey by nightfall.” 

With merry good-nights the group separated, 
Ethelfleda carrying Egwina with her to her own 
bower. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 

Joyfully did Alfred greet them on their 
arrival at Atlielney. 

“ Well hast thou done, little one,” he said to 
Egwina. “ Never will Alfred forget how leal 
thou hast been to him.” 

“But the jewel, my king? I grieve that I 
have lost it.” 

“ ’Tis nought,” reassured the king. “ A 
trifle like that can be replaced. And thou 
wouldst not, for thy life’s sake, give it of thine 
own free will. Loyalty and honor hast thou 
shown — two of the brightest virtues in friend- 
ship’s crown.” 

Glowing with pleasure, Egwina hastened to 
greet Denewulf and Adiva, who were overjoyed 
at her return. A cottage had been built on 
Atlielney for Alfred, and to this he now repaired 

189 


190 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

with liis family. Ethelfleda would not be 
separated from Egwina, so the gleemaiden also 
went with them, much to the sorrow of the swine- 
herd and his wife, who made her promise to return 
to them for a part of each day. 

The island had been well intrenched and 
numbers had flocked to it. So many were there 
that the scant resources of the place were soon 
exhausted, and so dire was the necessity of the 
king that he was forced to forage for provisions. 

Now, too, did he begin a series of skirmishes ; 
attacking the enemy without ceasing, wherever 
he found any parties or camps accessible to his 
attempts. Whether his object was achieved, or 
did he meet with repulsion, he retired with a 
celerity that baffled pursuit to his unknown 
aslyum. The Northmen became terror-stricken 
at the ravages which this secret foe was making 
upon them, and finally came to believe, with the 
superstition of the age, that the attacks were of 
a supernatural character. 

Gradually the king extended his assaults, 
harassing the Danes with hostility in a distant 
quarter as well as those near. By day and 
by night, at dawn, in the evening twilight, from 
woods and marshes, he was ever rushing on the 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 


191 


Northmen with all the advantages of selection 
and surprise. But still the provisions grew less, 
and the king was sore put for supplies. 

One day, while it was yet so cold that it was 
frozen, the king’s people had gone out to get 
provender, fish or fowl or whatsoever they 
should happen upon, while Alfred himself re- 
mained in the cottage. The king was discour- 
aged. Despite the successful issue of his forays 
against the Norsemen, they still remained in such 
numbers that it seemed an impossible task to 
ever rid the land of them. At last he took from 
his bosom the little manual which he always car- 
ried with him, and began reading one of the 
Psalms of David for comfort. 

A knock at the door brought Ethelfleda and 
Egwina from an adjoining room. 

“ Open, my daughter,” said the king. 

“ But it may not be one of thy followers,” said 
the girl, dubiously. 

“ Open ; keep not one without who may need 
shelter from the wind. Piercing is the blast. 
Open unto him whomever it may be.” 

Ethelfleda opened the door not widely, as was 
the wont of the Saxons, for she feared that one 
might be without who sought the king. 


192 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Bread, maiden ! Give me bread to eat for 
Christ His sake,” pleaded a man who stood there. 
He was poorly clad and he shivered in the chill 
breath of the March wind. 

“ Enter, in His name,” cried the king, heartily. 
“ Enter and warm thyself by the fire.” 

Murmuring blessings, the man crept close to 
the fire and huddled over the blaze. 

“ Food for him,” commanded the king to 
Ethelfleda. 

“ But, my king,” remonstrated Egwina, speak- 
ing in a low tone, “ there is but one small loaf of 
bread which is all the food that there is left. 
Wilt thou that it be set before the man, and 
thereby leave thee naught to strengthen thee for 
the sally to-night ?” 

“ Give it anyway, little one,” bade the king. 
“ We have eaten to-day ; it- may be that he 
hath not. The poor man looks as if he 
needed it.” 

Thereupon he returned to his reading, while 
the maidens served the beggar. Hungrily did 
he eat. Soon the last morsel of bread disap- 
peared before the voracious appetite. Then he 
arose, gathered the folds of his mantle more 
closely around him, and turned to the girls. 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 193 

“ Ye liave heard the words of the master,” he 
said. “ 'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the 
least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto 
me.’ I thank ye, maidens, for your kindness. 
Most of all do I thank him who hath ministered 
to me from his own necessity.” 

He turned to the king as he spake, but Alfred 
had fallen asleep over his book. An expression 
almost of adoration passed over the beggar’s 
face. Over the sleeping form then did he 
make the sign of the cross while the girls 
watched him in something like awe. 

“ Whoe’er thou art,” he murmured, "Christ is 
with thee. For that mercy which thou hast 
meted to another from thy dire want, may it be 
returned fourfold. Art thou brought low from 
high estate ? Be comforted. Low though the 
heavy clouds hang, above the sun is shining. 
Forsaken it may be that thou art now, but to 
thy call shall rally hundreds.” 

He bent before the sleeping form of Alfred, 
and pressed his lips to the king’s hand. Then 
drawing his bonnet over his head went slowly 
from them. 

“ Almost,” said Ethelfleda to Egwina, “ could 
I believe that some saint hath visited us. Glad 


13 


194 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

am I that my father bade me give him the 
food.” 

“ He is some holy man,” returned Egwina in 
a low tone. “But how he spake of the king? 
And how he loves him !” She touched the 
king’s hand reverently. “ How they all love 
him, Etlielfleda !” 

“And worthy is he of their love,” returned 
the daughter, gently kissing his forehead. “ My 
noble father ! I care not, Egwina, that he be 
king ; but that he is wise, and tender, and so 
good. When he speaks, his words are unlying 
always, and men know that his word requires no 
oath to bind him. My heart bounds with pride 
when they call him ‘ The Truth Teller.’ There 
have been many kings before him, but none so 
great as my father.” 

“ I wonder not at thy love?” said the glee- 
maiden. “ Well doth he merit it. And Ethel- 
fleda, as thou dost feel, so do all his people. 
Pride in his wisdom, and love for his tenderness, 
even to the beggar that hath left us. It hath 
given me new hope, for it is said that a poor 
man’s wish is better than the gift of a rich 
man.” 

“ Into my heart, too, hath crept new hope,” 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 


195 


said Ethelfleda. “ Methinks that soon the days 
will really become brighter.” 

At this moment Alfred awoke, and started to 
his feet. 

“ Methought that a poor man but now asked 
for food,” he said. 

“ One hath been here,” answered Ethelfleda. 
“ We fed him, and he is gone. Dost thou not 
remember, dear father, that there was not food 
enou’ left for all but thou didst bid us bring it 
to him ? He hath partaken of it, blessed thee, 
and gone.” 

“ He blessed me ?” The king’s eyes grew 
dim. “ ’Tis strange ! And then my dream !” 

“ Didst thou dream, my lord and son?” said 
Eadburga, entering the room. “ I, too, have 
just dreamed. Speak, and let us hear thine, 
sou.” 

“ I dreamed,” said Alfred, that St. Cuthbert 
of Lindisfarne stood beside me. He spake and 
told me he had been my guest. He said that 
God had seen my affliction and those of my 
people which were now about to end. In token 
whereof Edward will return with the Saxons 
with a great take of fish.” 

“Sayest thou so?” cried Eadburga, much 



196 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

agitated. “ Why that is mine own dream. 
Was any one here at all ?” 

“ There was a beggar/’ declared the girls in 
the same breath. “ He blessed the king when he 
left, and made the sign of the cross over him.” 

“ That was the reason that I did dream that it 
was St. Cuthbert,” said Alfred, who neverthe- 
less was much impressed by the dream. 

“ Thy difficulties are fast nearing an end,” 
said the aged lady impressively. “ I think, 
son, that this has been sent thee for comfort to 
thy heart, and cheer to thy drooping spirits.” 

“ And comfort hath it brought,” said the 
king heartily. 

“ I would that Edward would come with the 
others,” cried Ethelfleda. “ I would like to see 
if he bringeth a great take of fish.” 

“ Look not always for a sign, daughter,” re- 
proved Alfred. “ Well hath the vision served, 
if it but raise our courage. ’Twas induced by 
the blessing of the poor man. I would that he 
had remained with us, for it is chill and raw 
without. I wot that he was some holy man. 
Whatever he be, little doth he reck how he 
hath blessed us in return for the poor food 
which we gave.” 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 


197 


“ But still do I wish for Edward’s return,” 
declared Ethelfleda in a low tone to Egwina. 
“ Supper will there not be unless the fish 
be taken. I am hungry. Art thou not, Eg- 
wina ?” 

“ Not since I have seen that poor man eat,” 
replied the maiden. “ He ate as if naught had 
passed his lips for days.” 

J ust then came the tramp of many feet from 
without. 

“ Open, father,” cried the voice of Edward. 
“ Open and see what I have brought thee.” 

Ethelfleda flew to the door before Alfred 
could move, and threw it open. 

“ Welcome, welcome, Edward ! What dost 
thou bring ? Oh, father, see the fish !” 

“ Enough to feed an army,” and he laughed 
as the Saxons tried to bring them in, for it was 
truly a great take. “ Blessed be St.Wilfrid, who 
taught the Saxons to fish ! He must have 
been with us to-day.” 

“ No, son ; a greater than Wilfrid was with 
thee,” said Alfred solemnly, a joyous light shin- 
ing in his eyes. “ Wonderful hath been thy 
catch, and wonderful, too, hath been our experi- 
ence.” 


198 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“Let us have a feast,” cried the practical 
Ethelfleda; “hungry must ye be, good people, 
and hungry am I also. Art thou not now, 
Egwina ?” 

“ Since there is so much,” answered she, “ I 
wot that I am.” 

“ And dost thou not feel hunger save when 
there is plenty ?” laughed Ethelfleda. “ Strange, 
Egwina ! Would that my appetite would accom- 
modate itself to the supply. But marry ! the 
less there is, the more do I wish.” 

“ ’Tis the heart of Egwina that molds her ap- 
petite,” commented Edward. “ At the morning 
meal I could but notice how she broke off the 
larger part of her bread, and gave it to Ethel- 
werd and Elswitha. The meat did go in the 
same manner.” 

“Didst thou?” Ethelfleda Aooked up from 
the fish she was preparing in amaze. “ Thou 
shouldst have eaten thy portion. Each had 
the same.” 

“ True ; but the little ones wished for more,” 
said the girl simply. “ And I need not much. 
Then, too, Edward gave me part of his.” 

“ ’Twas naught,” said the youth hastily. 
“ Thou wouldst retain nothing for thyself if 


THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY 


199 


thou were not watched. Besides, I am a man, 
and stronger than thou.” 

“ A man ?” teased his sister. “ A man, 
yet thou hast not yet naught but down 
upon thy chin ; nor art thou of age to wear 
buckler.” 

“ Yet in truth a man,” said Alfred, laying 
his hand kindly upon his son’s head. “A man 
such as I wish to see, my son. Tender to the 
weak, and gentle to the helpless.” 

Edward’s face flushed at the praise. 

“ Come, Ethelred,” he called, to hide his con- 
fusion, to the young man who stood by the fire. 
“Come help us to prepare the fish.” 

“ Gladly,” returned Ethelred. “ I have been 
warming by the fire, for chill hath the wind 
proved, else I had been with ye ere now. 
Marry ! glad will I be when the Lenat (March) 
month hath passed.” 

Thus busily and merrily, despite hardships 
and dangers, did they prepare the fish, and with 
hearts knit more closely together for these same 
hardships, the king and his retainers sat down 
to supper. As merry and gleeful were they as 
when in other days they had gathered round 
the festive board in royal hall with wassail and 


200 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

song, so now sat the Saxon king and his peo- 
ple in the rude cabin. 

After the meal, Egwina sang, for to-night 
hope had entered into their hearts, and their 
hunger was satisfied as it had not been for days. 
Early the next morning, the king crossed to 
the mainland. But twice wound he his horn, 
when from the alders and forest there came 
many men. 

“ The king ! The king ! ” they cried. “ We 
rally to his standard ! ” 

“Here is the king,” came the reply, and thus 
five hundred more men were added to Alfred’s 
number. 


! 


CHAPTEK XVI 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 

Easter had passed, and the first faint breath 
of spring was in the air. Kapidly the numbers 
in Athelney increased. The whole people had 
by this time been apprised of the king’s plan, 
and were making preparations to join him in 
the final blow. Gu thrum with his Danes grew 
aware of the unusual stir and activity among 
them, but found it impossible to discover its 
cause. 

Still Alfred knew not the strength of the 
enemy. Guthrum had removed from Chippen- 
ham, and was now encamped at Westbury. 
Into the king’s mind there came a bold idea. 
Calling Egwina to him, he said with his win- 
ning smile, “ Little one, darest thou to accom- 
pany me on a journey ?” 

“ Gladly, my king,” was the reponse. 

201 


202 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ I will not hide from thee, Egwina, that it 
may be fraught with peril both to thee and 
to myself. But it will advantage me to take it, 
though little do I reck of the outcome. Thou 
needst not go unless thou wilt. I will not think 
the less of thee if thou dost not choose to go.” 

“ It matters not, my king, whither, or into 
what it doth lead. If thou dost desire me with 
thee, then will I go.” 

“ Thou leal little one ! I knew that I could 
trust to thy courage. Listen to my plan, 
Egwina, and then shalt thou say if thou wilt. 
Thou and I will go as minstrels into the camp 
of Guthrum, and I shall see for myself his forces 
and supplies. Now, what sayest thou ?” 

But before she could answer, Ethelfleda, who 
had joined them, broke in with, “ My father, 
take me with thee. Did I not sing to thy 
harp ? I am thy daughter, and it is more 
fitting that I should share thy danger than 
Egwina.” 

“ Thou art too proud in thy port for a glee- 
maiden,” returned the king. “Far too proud 
for my purpose. Thou couldst not be one in 
seeming. Egwina hath always beenjme, and 
so will give more of the appearance of truth to 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 203 

the affair ? Thou seest, my daughter, that it 
were better for Egwina to go ?” 

“ I see,” answered Ethelfleda slowly. “ But, oh, 
my father ! Mickle sorrow doth it give me that 
I have done naught for thee in thine affliction !” 

“ Thou hast done much,” and the king 
soothed her tenderly. “ Much ! Thou hast 
cheered and comforted me by thy presence and 
brightness, and that is much, for I wot how thou 
hast chafed at the inactivity, my lion-hearted 
daughter. This also do I promise thee : the 
beacon that bringth all the Saxons together 
thou slialt light with thine own hands.” 

“ Oh, may I ?” cried Ethelfleda, delightedly. 
“ Then, Egwina, no longer do I grudge thee 
thy place, but wish all good to befortune thee.” 

“ Wilt thou go, Egwina, now that thou 
knowest what thou will have to encounter ? If 
it should so be that there are any in the camp of 
the Dane who know me, then I wot not what 
will become of thee.” 

“ Think not of me,” returned the girl 
earnestly. “ Is not the gleemaiden wont to en- 
dure trials? Think not on me, but reflect on 
thyself. How slialt thou act, my king ?” 

“ As a gleeman. With harp and song shall 


204 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

we delight them ; then with tricks of mimicry, 
and knives and balls, will I excite their mirth.” 

“ But thou hast also a proud bearing,” and 
the girl looked anxious. 

“ Not more so than thy grandsire,” said Els- 
witlia with a smile. “ He did deport himself 
full of pride.” 

“ And the gifts,” went on the maiden. “ Canst 
thou receive them humbly and gratefully from 
the gift stool ?” 

“ Never fear, little one. Alfred hath been 
forced to pillage for food itself lately, and his 
pride hath been brought very low.” 

So the king disguised himself as a minstrel, 
and with Egwina, the gleemaiden, set forth 
for the camp of the Dane. After they had 
emerged from the forest, they began singing and 
playing as they wended their way through the 
villages. The people flocked after them, and 
many were the invitations extended to tarry at 
some hall, but the supposed minstrel and his 
daughter refused them, and kept steadily on 
their way to the Danish camp. 

It was a well fortified place, and, as they 
approached, the keen eyes of the king noted 
how impregnable its walls were. 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 


205 


“ Should we ever succeed in freeing the land 
from the invaders,” he said thoughtfully, “the 
lesson will not have been in vain. Behold 
those walls, Egwina! How staunch and firm 
they be ! If God so pleases to bestow peace 
upon us for a time, fortresses shall be reared, 
ships made, and the coasts defended ; so 
that never again shall Norseman or foe of any 
kind ravage the country.” 

They came to the gates, and there paused, 
singing their sweetest ifielodies. The warders 
listened and opened to them. Minstrels were 
held in such esteem that Saxon and Dane 
alike looked upon them as non-combatants, 
and admitted them freely to the halls of either 
side. So it happened that the king and the 
maiden were soon amusing the warriors within 
the camp. 

They roared with merriment at the tricks 
of the minstrel, and listened entranced to the 
singing of Egwina. 

“ To Guthrum ! To Guthrum they must go !” 
cried one of the crowd which surrounded them. 
“ ’Twill warm the heart of the king to hear 
them !” 

So to the abode of Guthrum were they taken. 


206 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

The king sat on his high seat at meat when 
the warden spake to him : 

“A Saxon minstrel is without, good king. 
The strings he touches with a master’s hand ; 
and as he plays the maiden with him sings to 
his harp tales of heroes and brave deeds. Fair 
is she, and rarely well doth she sing. In sooth, 
the tricks the gleeman gives are good also.” 

“ Then let them enter,” said the king. 
“ Heavy lietli the heart of Gutlirum in his 
breast for darkness hath settled over him, and 
he feareth evil to come.” 

“ Enter, minstrel. My lord’s heart is heavy, 
ease it with thy art,” and the warder conducted 
them into the hall where Guthrum sat with 
his jarls. 

“ Strike thy harp, skald, ’’said Guthrum, “ and 
choose some lay that will lighten the shadow 
which the death goddess, Hela, hath thrown over 
my soul. For to-night, Guthrum sittetli in 
darkness.” 

Alfred gazed in compassion on the noble coun- 
tenance and broad forehead of the Dane before 
him. A wish to ease the burthen which evi- 
dently oppressed him by infusing into his soul 
some of that comfort which never failed, filled 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 207 

him. Striking his harp with a strong twang of 
the strings after the fashion of harpers, he 
exclaimed loudly, “ Hwaet !” (what). The 
clamour of the surrounding voices was hushed 
instantly and he began to sing. 

“ ’Tis a Christian hymn, skald. Hast not 
something gayer? Some song of the deeds of 
thy heroes or ours ? Once were Saxon and Dane 
brothers from the same Alfadur, but now hath 
the Saxon forsaken his gods.” 

“ Brothers they be still under the All-father,” 
returned Alfred. “ Brothers, Guthrum, in 
stronger bonds than those of yore. And brother’s 
hand should not be lifted against brother.” 

“ Thy harp,” said Guthrum impatiently. “ ’Tis 
music I crave, not thy words.” 

Again did the king sing, and this time ac- 
companied by the maiden. Guthrum raised his 
hand. 

“ Wait, skald. Wondrous is thy skill on the 
harp, and delectably also doth the maiden wield 
the cymbals. I would that my daughter should 
hear ye.” 

He motioned to some of his servitors, who left 
the hall, and soon returned bearing a chair in 
which was seated the form of a girl. She was 


208 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

very pale, but her dark eyes were bright, and 
her countenance, though wan, showed traces of 
beauty. 

“ Wliat ailetli thy daughter, O king ?” came 
from Alfred pityingly as he looked on the white 
face of the girl. 

“ Her knee is swollen, and vain hath been all 
leech’s care,” returned Guthrum. “ It hath 
been long since she hath stood. It pricks me 
to the heart thus for Hilda to be so sore 
afflicted.” 

“ Her knee ?” The Saxon king drew near the 
maiden. “ Wheaten flour boiled in milk and 
applied while warm hath been known to work 
wonders for such misease. Knowest thou not 
that Cuthbert was so cured ?” 

“ Cuthbert ? No, I know naught of him. 
Was he afflicted as I?” spoke the Danish girl 
eagerly. 

“ In the very self-same manner, maiden. 
Listen and, if thou wishes t, I will tell thee how 
the good saint was cured.” 

“ But thy harp,” interposed Guthrum. 
“ Work no charm, sir skald, but give us of 
thy skill.” 

“ Nay, my father,” spake the maiden Hilda. 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 


209 


“ He worketli no charm, and I would hear of 
this Cuthbert. Speak on, skald.” 

Alfred looked at Guthrum, and the latter 
bowed in assent to his daughter's wish. 

“ Cuthbert,” began the minstrel, “ was a noble 
youth destined for a holy man. He had alway 
been straight and handsome, but all at once — 

“ The youth now bent beneath a sudden pain * 

And led his languid footsteps with a pine. 

When on a day as in the air he placed 

His weary limbs, and meek yet mourning lay, 

A horseman clothed in snowy garments came, 

And graceful as a courser : — He saluted 
The youth reclined, who offered his obeisance. 

“ My prompt attentions should be gladly paid 
To you if grievous pains did not withhold me ; 

See how my knee is swelled — no leech’s care 
Through a long lapse of time has soothed the evil.” 
Straight leaped the stranger from his horse and stroked 
The part diseased, thus counselling : 

“The flour 

Of wheat and milk boil quickly on a fire, 

And spread the mixture warm upon the tumor.” 
Remounting then he took the road he came ; 

And Cuthbert used his medicine, and found 
That his physicians from th’ exalted throne 
Of the Supreme had come, and eased his pain, 

As with the fish’s gall he once restored 
The light to poor Tobias.” 


* Bede’s Life of St. Cuthbert. 
14 


210 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ That is like me,” said the Danish girl. “ Oh, 
I wonder if that would avail my poor limb ?” 

“ ’Twill harm thee not to try it, and may it 
bring thee cure as it did Cuthbert.” 

“ And ever will I hold thee in grateful mem- 
ory should it do so,” said Hilda. Take this 
charm, minstrel, and if it cures as thou dost 
say, bring that to Hilda, and from this land’s 
demesne shalt thou receive a jarl’s share. Ay, 
with vill upon it, too.” 

Alfred hesitated. 

“From this land’s demesne?” he repeated. 
“ Then dost thou own the land ?” 

“ Not yet ; but Alfred hath fled from our 
power, and soon will my father complete that 
which he hath so well begun. Fear not, min- 
strel ! Thou shalt have thy share.” 

“But — ” began Alfred. 

“The king doth wax impatient,” spake Eg- 
wina, quickly. “ Should we not again soothe 
his brow with melody ?” 

“ Thou speakest well,” said Hilda. “ I, too, 
would hear thy harp. Take the charm, min- 
strel, and bring it me should it fall out as 
thou hast said.” 

She extended the charm which Alfred took. 


IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY 


211 


Again the king and the maiden sang, and yet 
again. Guthrum rose from his seat and with his 
own hands bestowed gifts upon them. 

“ Wondrous is thy skill, and that of the 
maiden also,” he said to Alfred. “ Yet metliinks 
that thou art not as are other skalds.” 

“ Eager and willing am I to accept thy 
princely favors, O King, even as other skalds 
are,” returned the minstrel. “ Kingly are thy 
gifts, Guthrum, as doth become thee. Why 
sayest thou that I am not as the others ?” 

“ Keen doth flash thine eye, and ever and 
anon thy glance doth penetrate as if to read my 
soul. An enemy would I say thou wert, but 
that thou hast looked with compassion upon 
mine afflicted one. And, minstrel, if thy cure 
doth work, add to what my child hath granted 
any boon that thou dost wish, and it shall be 
thine.” 

“ I will remind thee of thy promise, my 
lord,” and Alfred drew his gonna about him. 
“ Long will the harper remember thy gifts, for 
generous have they been, and again may he 
seek thy favor.” 

He turned to leave, when there came a com- 
motion from the lower end of the hall. 


212 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Gyda, the seid woman hath come,” came 
the cry, and into the room the witch woman 
ran. 

“Guthrum! I would speak with Guthrum, 
the old,” she cried. “ This night have I been 
warned that the enemy is within the cam}). 
The Di-agon hath come forth from his lair. 
He is within thy walls, Guthrum ! Seize him, 
lest he devour thee !” 

“ My king, we must fly,” whispered Egwina, 
with pale face. “ I fear the wicca, for she hath 
marvelous power.” 

“ Nay,” said Alfred. “ Tremble not, little one. 
Be not afraid. There is One higher than wicca, 
in whose hands we are. Let us meet the danger 
as Saxons.” 

He turned and stood as if to hear what the 
seid woman said, and the trembling maiden 
drew close to life side. 

“ What is .it that thou sayest, Gyda ?” called 
Guthrum the king. “ That an enemy is in 
our midst ? Where is he that we may seize 
him ?” 

“Yon skald and the maiden are not what 
they seem,” called the woman loudly. 

“ The skald ! The skald ! Where is the 


IK THE CAMP OP THE EKEMY 213 

skald ?” demanded an hundred voices at once. 
Alfred advanced into the centre of the hall. 

“ Who calls the skald ?” he asked. “ Wish 
ye more of harp and song that ye cannot let a 
man and his daughter pass ?” 

“ Come hither, minstrel,” commanded Gutli- 
rum as the tumult ceased suddenly at the sound 
of the voice of the harper. “ And thou, Gy da! 
Come thou also, and make thine accusal.” 

Alfred looked fixedly at the woman. She 
quailed under his glance. 

“ My lord,” he said to the Dane boldly, “ if 
I seem not to be what I am, ’tis not the fault 
of the minstrel. In token of the truth of my 
words thou shalt find in the breast of the seid 
woman a jewel of gold. Look ! if it be not 
there, do to the harper as thou wilt.” 

With a cry of rage the seid woman clasped 
her hands to her bosom. 

“ The runes were wrong,” she gasped. “ O 
my lord, take not from me the jewel. Again 
will I read the rede. Let the skald go, for I 
have wronged him.” 

“ And thou hast the jewel even as he hath 
said ?” queried Guthrum, looking from one to 
the other in perplexity. 


214 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Yes, my lord.” 

“ Then,” said the Dane, turning to the min- 
strel who stood so calmly waiting his pleasure, 
“ thou art a galdra smith (a wizard) as well as 
harper ?” 

“ Nay,” returned Alfred. “ No charm do I 
work save that of a good conscience. Some 
little lore of leech craft have I, but that be all.” 

“ And thou art truly a harper?” Guthrum 
knew not what to do, yet was loth to let him 
go. 

“ Hast thou not heard for thyself? Be thou 
my judge.” 

“ True,” said Guthrum. “ What sayest thou, 
Gy da ?” 

“ My lord, let the incantation be prepared for 
the seid woman ; for this night hath her art 
misled her,” returned Gyda, who sought to di- 
vert all minds from the jewel. 

“ Let the incantation be prepared,” com- 
manded the king. 

“ Go,” whispered the Danish woman, and 
Alfred turned and without undue haste made 
his way unchidden from the hall. 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER 

The time at last was ripe to strike the final 
blow. By his visit into Guthrum’s camp, 
Alfred had learned the numbers, disposition 
and discipline of the Hanes. After satisfying 
himself as to the chances of a sudden attack, he 
had returned to Athel ney and sent messengers 
to the thegns and ealdormen of neighboring 
shires, giving them a tryst for the second week 
in May. 

Egbert’s stone, twenty-six miles east of Sel- 
wood, was the place of the tryst. The signal for 
the gathering of the forces was to be a beacon 
light kindled on the top of Stourton’s hill, where 
Alfred’s Tower now stands. The light would 
be hidden from the Hanes by the range of Wilt- 
shire hills, while it would be visible to the low 
country towards the Bristol Channel and to the 
south as far as Borsetshire. 


215 


216 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

The time had finally come for the decisive 
blow to fall, so Ethelfleda and Egwina, whom 
the former had generously consented should 
accompany her, set forth, with Edward and 
Ethelred for protection, to light the beacon. 

“ Prithee, Ethelfleda, let me carry the coals,” 
said Ethelred. “ Thou has carried them a long 
way already, and I fear that thou wilt be tired.” 

“ Nay ; there is naught to tire me,” said 
Ethelfleda. “ Besides, I wish to carry the 
embers, Ethelred. I like not to have other 
hands than mine touch them.” 

“ How strong thou art in thy purpose, Ethel- 
fleda,” said the young man with admiration. 
“ Naught deters thee from thy enterprises after 
thou hast entered upon them. “ Art thou never 
discouraged ?” 

“ Sometimes,” confessed the maiden. “Yet, 
Ethelred, when once a purpose hath formed 
itself within my-mind, I cannot loosen my hold 
upon it. Discouragements and doubts may 
crowd thick and fast upon me ; but, I know 
not why, my purpose doth shine bright and 
clear through them all, and towards it I needs 
must wend my way.” 

“ I would that it were so with me,” retorted 


THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER 217 


the young man. “ But ofttimes doth happen- 
ings turn me from my purpose. Would that I 
had thy perseverance.” 

“ Tis a virtue that can be cultivated,” said 
the girl gayly as she looked at the embers which 
she carried in an earthen vessel. “ Here we 
are, Ethelred, and for thy pleasant words thou 
slialt hold the embers until I need them.” She 
gave the vessel into his hands, and sank down 
before the great heap of brushwood which had 
been gathered for the beacon. 

“ Almost,” said she solemnly, “ do I feel like 
offering a sacrifice on this fire that all may end 
as my father doth desire.” 

“ It would not please him, sister, to have 
aught rendered that savored of heathenism,” 
said Edward. “ Here are some fine twigs for 
the starting.” 

Ethelfleda took them. 

“ Now, Ethelred, the coals,” she called. They 
were given her in silence, and the girl carefully 
fanned the embers until the fine stuff ignited. 
Then she arose and the four stood and watched 
the flames as they caught twig after twig creep- 
ing up, up, until finally the whole pile became 
a blazing mass which leaped and crackled, dart- 


218 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


ing tongues of flame higher and higher until 
the surrounding wood was ruddy in the glare. 
The figures of the four were silhouetted against 
the light in bold relief, and so, standing out 
against the background of those dark ages, have 
the pictures of those four come down to us. 

On the morrow Etliefleda’s own hands buckled 
the sword round Ethelred’s waist, while Edward 
chafed that he must remain. 

“ But another year and I too should go,” he 
said, appealing to Egwina for sympathy. “ O Eg- 
wiua, dost thou not think that my father would 
let me go ? A little year ! What is it that it 
should make a difference ?” 

But Alfred turned a deaf ear to their j3lead- 
ings, and Edward was forced to the inactivity of 
a non-combatant. The forces left with high 
hopes. Listlessly the lad wandered about, unable 
to occupy himself. At last he sought Egwina’s 
side. 

“ I cannot content myself here,” he said, 

“ while yonder the battle may rage. ’Tis custom 
for women and maidens to follow from afar, why 
not for youths also ? Wilt thou go with me, 
Egwina, to watch the issue of the fray ?” 

“ Gladly, Edward,” answered Egwina rising, 


THE WINNING OE A BUCKLEE 


219 


“ if thou wilt promise that thou wilt not rush 
into it.” 

“ I am not old enough,” said the youth 
scornfully. “ O Egwina, it breaketli my heart 
that I am not yet able to strike for my country, 
but I will bide my time.” 

So the two set forth and followed after the 
army. Alfred had gathered his forces first at 
Egbert’s stone where the whole army had 
collected. The Saxons received him with ac- 
clamations of joy. Moving swiftly, Alfred 
then fell upon the pagans at Ethandune. They 
were taken completely by surprise. 

The chief fault of the Saxons hitherto had 
been that they fought in an uncompact manner, 
and the Danes could overwhelm them by sur- 
rounding a part at a time. This Alfred had 
tried to overcome by direction and drill until 
now they fell upon the Danes an organized, 
skilled force. Furiously did the Northmen re- 
ceive the assault. The discharge of the Saxon 
arrows was succeeded by the attack of the 
lances, and soon it became a personal conflict of 
swords. The Danes resisted with their customary 
intrepidity, but their efforts though furious were 
unavailing. Closer and closer to the combatants 


220 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

crept Edward and Egwina. The boy’s eyes 
were dilated with excitement. He trembled 
but not with fear. Suddenly Alfred’s own 
standard of the golden dragon upon a white 
ground, which Adiva and Gunnehilde had 
woven, tottered and fell. The standard-bearer 
was struck down with his death blow. 

“ The standard ! the king’s own standard is 
down !” screamed Edward, wildly. “ It must 
not be !” 

“ Edward ! Edward !” shrieked Egwina, but 
the boy heard not, or if he heard, he did not 
heed. Over the intervening space he flew ; 
snatched a sword from a dead body as he went, 
and then right to the front he ran, and hoisted 
the standard on high. The flying figure of the 
lad as he appeared amongst them thrilled the 
superstitious Saxons with awe. Alfred saw his 
son as he dashed into the thick of the fray, and 
as he noted with what bravery he bore himself, 
a smile of pride lighted up his face. 

“ Marry, the boy bears himself as if he 
were St. Neot come to lead us to victory !” 

A Saxon near heard the word St. Neot, and 
saw the king gazing in the direction of the 
boy. Instantly he sent up the cry that St. 


THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER 


221 


Neot was in the midst of them. Through the 
Saxon lines it ran and raised their spirits to 
fever heat. Mad with enthusiasm, their reso- 
lute attack was everywhere irresistible, and the 
Northmen gave way. Their bodies strewed the 
plain. Of those that remained living, many 
fled in different directions, and the rest took 
refuge with Guthrum in the neighboring forti- 
fications. 

Alfred was master of the field. By one 
decisive blow he had broken the force of the 
Danish invasion. The fleeing Northmen were 
pursued and slaughtered. Then the king sat 
down before the fortress, calmly awaiting the 
surrender that must follow. After fourteen 
days, Guthrum, oppressed by want, cold and 
despair, sent overtures of peace, which the king, 
being filled with pity, accepted. 

The pagans promised to leave the kingdom, 
after giving hostages to Alfred and receiving 
none, which thing had never been done before. 
Guthrum, being moved by the noble conduct of 
the king, signified his intention of embracing 
Christianity, much to the good Alfred's delight. 
Seven weeks afterward, Guthrum, accompanied 
by thirty of his jarls, were baptized at a place 


222 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

called Aller, near Atlielney, and there King 
Alfred received him as his son by adoption. 

After eight days, during which time the 
Danes wore, in accordance with the custom of 
the times, the Chrismal — a white linen cloth 
put on the head when the rite of baptism was 
performed ; the eighth day what was known as 
the Chrism-loosing, or removal of the cloths, 
took place at Wedmore, into which royal vill 
Alfred now repaired with his family and 
Egwina. 

Here, too, did he receive Gutlirum, or Athel- 
stan, as we shall now have to call him, for that 
was the name he received from the king at his 
baptism. 

At Alfred’s invitation, Atlielstan brought his 
family and abode with him for twelve days. 
And behold ! the maiden Hilda walked straight 
and fair. Seeing this, the king approached her. 

“ Did the wheat flour, boiled in milk, applied 
hot, work thy cure ?” he asked. 

“It did, my lord,” returned the maiden. 
“ How knowest thou of it ? It was told me by 
a skald who sang for us with his daughter.” 

From the folds of his gonna Alfred drew the 
charm which she had given him. 


THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER 


223 


“ Behold, maiden, thy charm. Now do I 
crave the fulfilment of thy promise.” 

“ Was it thou?” cried she, in surprise. “My 
father said that the skald was not what he 
seemed, but naught could he learn from the 
seid women concerning him. But alack ! No 
longer have I power to give vill or jarl’s pro- 
portion of land.” 

“ None do I crave, Hilda, so that thou art 
healed,” answered Alfred. 

“ Didst thou not say that thou wert what 
thou seemest ?” queried Athelstan. 

“ Nay ; I but said that if I were not that 
which I seemed, it was not the fault of the 
minstrel,” answered Alfred. “ Dost thou not 
remember ?” 

“ I remember, Alfred, and nobly has thou 
borne thyself both as foe and friend. Easy is 
it to forgive the deceptions upon me for out of 
that grew the pity for the misfortune of another. 
Though she were the daughter of thy foe, thou 
didst generously give her cure for misease.” 

“ Thou wouldst have done the same, Athel- 
stan,” returned the king. “ At once did I feel 
that there was that in thee which spake a kindred 
to me.” 


224 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ And this is thy son ?” Athelstan turned to 
Edward who stood near. “ To him, King 
Alfred, as much as to thy prowess I truly believe 
the victory belongs. What a noble charge he 
made as unhelmed he rushed into the fray ! 
Young though is he for battle.” 

Alfred smiled proudly. 

“ Without permission did he join us,” he said. 
“ Young the boy is. ’Twill not be until next 
year that he will be old enow for buckler. But 
for his bravery, he shall not need to wait his 
year. Edward hath taught me that a king’s son 
matureth sooner than others. Which remindeth 
me, my son, that thou hast not yet received thy 
guerdon. This night repair thee to the priest 
and make confession of thy sins, watching the 
night through with prayer. On the morrow 
thou slialt then be declared a legitimate miles.” 

Overcome with joy at this news, Edward 
hastened to tell it to Ethelfleda and Egwina. 

“ Never again will I tease thee, Edward, about 
thy age,” said Ethelfleda. “ Thou art truly a 
man in heart if not in years.” 

Egwina joined in the commendation of his 
valor. 

The night having been passed in accordance 


THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER 


225 


with the custom, in prayer and watching, the 
next morning in the presence of a great con- 
course of people, Edward heard mass. Then, 
haying put on a purple robe girded by a belt set 
with gems to which was attached a golden 
sheath for his sword, the gift of his father, the 
youth repaired again to the church and offered 
his sword upon the altar. 

The priest read from the Gospel, and, taking 
the sword, blessed it and placed it on the youth’s 
neck with his benediction. The sacrament was 
administered to him, and then Edward arose, a 
full-fledged Saxon warrior. 

“ To my country do I consecrate this weapon,” 
said lie solemnly. “ May God judge me if it 
be lifted other than in her service.” 

“ May He help you to keep that vow, my son,” 
said Alfred. 

And the years have proven how nobly the 
boy fulfilled his oath. 


15 


CHAPTER XVIII 


PEACE 

By the treaty of peace between Alfred and 
Athelstan drawn up by the witanagemot or 
the Saxon parliament which convened at Wed- 
more after the baptism of the Danes, the 
boundaries of the two kingdoms were defined. 
A line beginning at the mouth of the Thames, 
and running along the river Lea to its source, 
and turning at Bedford to the right along the 
Ouse as far as Watling street was to make the 
division; The part which was north of the line 
being the Danish kingdom and called Danelagh, 
while all south of the line was the kingdom of 
the Saxons. According to this arrangement a 
large portion of Mercia fell to Alfred’s share. 

The treaty comprehended various rules for 
the conduct of commerce, and courts were in- 
stituted for the trial of disputes and crimes; 

226 


PEACE 


227 


although in their own kingdom the Danes were 
to be governed by their own laws. 

Athelstan was to remain king of the Danes 
but to Alfred tribute was to be paid as over lord. 
As soon as peace had been concluded, Alfred 
turned his attention to the internal affairs of his 
kingdom. The lessons of the invasion had not 
been lost, and he proceeded at once to put the 
country into a complete state of defence. Old 
fortifications were repaired and new ones raised 
in suitable localities. Flocks and herds again 
grazed in the pastures, herds of swine roamed in 
the woods, fields were cultivated, houses rebuilt, 
and the country entered upon an era of unpre- 
cedented prosperity. 

The fleet was brought into a state of great 
efficiency, and it was Alfred who at this time 
laid the foundation for England’s future su- 
premacy on the seas. The land had been in- 
fested by robbers, but the king cleared the land 
of these by stringent laws which forced them 
either to leave the country or become peaceful 
and law-abiding citizens. 

The laws were not neglected, and the inde- 
fatigable king revised the code, striking out those 
which availed not for the time, and adding 


228 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

others ; the whole approved by his witan. He 
exerted the utmost care that justice should be 
administered to all impartially. He encouraged 
commerce, and took a lively interest in geo- 
graphical discovery. 

The king’s heart had been grieved at the 
depth of the popular ignorance, and to the miti- 
gation of this dark feature of his country did he 
also direct his attention. It had been his testi- 
mony that south of the Thames not even the 
jiriests understood the ritual of the church, or 
the meaning of the prayers which they repeated. 
It was one of his strongest and most cherished 
desires that every free-born youth should qualify 
himself to read English correctly. 

In order to accomplish this, he rebuilt the 
monasteries which had been cast down in the 
late wars, and which were the great centres of 
education in those days, and established schools. 
For the furtherance of the same object, he invited 
to his court learned men from all quarters, and 
with their assistance, completed a number of 
works for the diffusion of knowledge throughout 
the kingdom. 

Among these men from Gaul were Grimbald 
and John. Grimbald was a venerable man and 


PEACE 


229 


a good singer ; adorned with every kind of ec- 
clesiastical discipline and good morals, and most 
learned in holy Scriptures. John, priest and 
monk also, was of most energetic talents, learned 
in all kinds of literary science, and skilled in 
many other arts. Asser of Wales also came. 
From Mercia did he call Werefrith bishop of 
Worcester, a man well versed in Scripture ; and 
Plegmund, archbishop of the church of Can- 
terbury. Ethelstan and Werewulf, priests and 
chaplains, Mercians by birth and erudite. 

Through these men was the mind of the king 
enlarged, and great work accomplished among 
the youth. Elswitha, Ethelgiva, and Etlielwerd, 
the younger children, were consigned to the 
schools of learning where with the children of 
almost all the nobility of the country, and many 
also who were not noble, they pursued their 
studies. Books both in Latin and in Saxon 
were they taught. They learned to write, and 
became studious and clever in the liberal arts. 

Ethelfleda, Edward, and Egwina were not 
suffered to pass their time in idleness or without 
gain. Well had Egwina profited by the lessons 
taught her in the cottage of Denewulf, and her 
apt and ready mind soon placed her beside 


230 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

Edward and Etlielfleda, who had already re- 
ceived much instruction. When not engaged in 
study, the maidens spent much time with the 
needle or distaff; while Edward hunted or 
trained hawks. Thus did the days pass until 
two years had gone by. 

Fair had Egwina been in her childhood, but 
the maiden of sixteen was wondrously beauti- 
ful. In sweet unconsciousness of her charm she 
performed her tasks with light heart for 
pleasant were the days to her. But one shadow 
darkened the horizon. 

Ethelred had conducted himself with so much 
prowess, and shown himself endowed with 
so much of executive ability that Alfred had 
made him ealdorman of Mercia. Also had the 
king consented to the marriage of Etlielfleda to 
him, and for this event preparations were now 
bejng made. 

For this cause was Egwina sad. She rejoiced 
in the happiness of the two, yet did it grieve 
her sore to lose the companionship of her friend. 

“ It shall not be for long, Egwina,” comforted 
Etlielfleda. “ When I am Lady of the Mercians 
thou shalt come, and be my companion as thou 
hast been.” 


PEACE 


231 


So, amongst innumerable multitudes of both 
sexes, the marriage was celebrated with great 
rejoicing. As was the custom, the feasting con- 
tinued both by day and by night for many days. 
Wearied by so much mirth and festivity, and 
overcome by a feeling of sadness which she 
could not control, Egwina stole away from the 
guests, and glided out beneath the trees to 
a knoll. The moon shone in all her splendor. 
The long, deep shadows of the breathless forest 
which lay beyond, checkered the silvery white- 
ness of open sward and intervening glade. 
Pensively the maiden gazed at the moon, and 
then she sighed involuntarily. 

“ Why sighest thou, daughter of Wulfhere?” 
asked a voice near. 

Egwina turned with a start. Before her 
on the knoll stood Gyda, the seid woman. 

“ Is it thou, Gyda ? Long hath it been since 
last I saw thee. Then the land was torn with 
tumult and warfare ; now doth it prosper, 
and peace abideth everywhere.” 

“ True, maiden ; happy have been the days. 
Pleasant have been my days. Pleasant, most 
pleasant, have been thine. Then wherefore 
dost thou sigh ? Is it because thou art alone ?” 


232 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Nay, Gy da/’ said the maiden gently. “ ’Tis 
only that I mourn the loss of my friend. Other- 
wise I would not have it to be, for Etlielfleda 
is happy. She believes that naught can change 
us; but thou wottest, Gyda, that now new 
duties will claim her attention, and it cannot 
be with us as it hath been. Unworthy is it in 
me to grieve, but yet, methinks I shall be the 
better for it.” 

“ Egwina,” said Gyda abruptly, “ art thou 
happy here ? Dost thou not often grieve for 
the old life and the free? Think of thy father, 
and of thy grandfather. Ay ! and I have 
heard his father, and his father’s father were 
gleemen ; yet thou stayest here, and there 
is peace in the land. Much gold and many 
gifts couldst thou bring to thyself by thy 
harp and song. Art content to be at the 
^call of one lord even though that lord is the 
king ?” 

“ I do not grieve for the old life, Gyda,” said 
the maiden, simply. “ Pleasant was it with gran- 
tlier. Yet methinks I am happier here than 
I should be wandering from lord to lord ; from 
mead hall to mead hall. And the king and his 
family love me.” 


PEACE 


233 


“ And thou wouldst not leave them ?” queried 
the wicca. 

“ Nay ; why should I ? Useful am I to 
Elswitha, and now that she no longer will 
have Ethelfleda, I shall be more so. No, Gyda ; 
I would not leave them. ’T would grieve me 
much.” 

“ Sorry am I to hear it,” and Gyda’s tone 
was low. “ Child, little didst thou reck that 
thou didst make me long to have thee with me 
when last I saw thee. The runes speak not 
well for Gyda. They grow dim when she 
would read what Skulda hath in store for her. 
Calamity overshadows me, and a curious long- 
ing hath fallen upon my heart to have thee, 
wdio art pure and innocent, with me. Metliinks 
I should be the better for it. Canst thou not, 
child, give me thyself for a time only ? Alfred 
hath much. Why should he begrudge me thee 
who have none sibbe to me ? Wilt thou come to 
dwell with me? Much of gold have I, maiden, 
and many gems of rare value which have been 
showered upon me. These, all these shall be 
thine.” 

“ Gyda, I know not,” answered Egwina much 
distressed and full of pity for the woman’s 


234 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

loneliness. “ I will talk with the king and the 
lady Elswitlia, and let thee know anon. But if 
I go with thee, Gyda, ’tis not for gifts or gold, 
but for thy loneliness. I will see thee again.” 

“ Thinkest thou that Alfred will let thee go 
from him ?” cried Gyda. “ I trow not ! I trow 
not ! Thou art born for greatness, and it is much 
to ask of thee.” 

She drew her mantle over her head, and 
turned to go. 

“ Natheless, Gyda, wait for a little and I will 
speak with him,” urged Egwina, laying her 
hand upon the woman’s shoulder. 

“ Wait I will, maiden. Till the dawn I will 
wait. Again will I read the runes, and see if 
thou wilt come. Dark and clouded have they 
been of late, and seid and galdra have availed 
me naught ; but once more will I try. Fount, 
and tree and scin-laeca, shall all be consulted.” 

She glided away, and was lost in the darkness. 

“ Strange, strange woman,” said the girl 
musingly, with a shudder. “ I pity her, and 
yet my heart revolts from dwelling with her; 
but still will I ask the king.” 

“ Egwina, art thou here ?” Edward came to 
her side at this moment. “ Vainly have I 


PEACE 


235 


sought thee through hall and bower, and only 
caught sight of thee but now. Why didst thou 
leave the mirth ?” 

“ I was a wearied, Edward, but now will I re- 
turn with thee.” 

“ Soon will we re-enter, Egwina. Ethelfleda 
wishes thee to sing the same song which she 
heard thee sing when first thou didst sing for 
her.” 

“ That will I do gladly,” and Egwina turned. 
“ ’Tis but a short time that Ethelfleda remain- 
eth with us, and gladly will I do aught that 
she asketli.” 

‘‘Nay; go not yet, Egwina. How fine the 
night is ! Dost thou remember how chill and 
drear was the awful night that the Northmen 
fell upon us at Chippenham ? How fair thou 
didst look that night when, child though thou 
wert, thou didst stand up in the hall and sing. 
Fair thou wert, Egwina, but not so fair as now. 
Thou mindest me of a fawn with thy shyness 
and grace. Tell me, hast thou kept the charm 
I gave thee?” 

“Yes, Edward.” Egwina drew the chain 
from under the folds of her tunic. “ See ! The 
amulet is as thou didst fasten it.” 


236 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

The Saxon clasped the amulet with the hand 
that held it in his own. 

“ Egwina, this night wilt thou exchange with 
me the true-lofa ?” 

“ Edward, what meanest thou ?” The maiden 
looked up at him in startled amazement. 

“ Thou art duller than thy wont, Egwina, if 
thou knowest not,” smiled Edw T ard. “ I mean 
our betrothal. Always have I intended to wed 
thee, if thou wert willing, when proper time 
should come. What then so fitting as that we 
plight our troth now when all rejoice in the 
happiness of Ethelred and Ethelfleda ?” 

“ But, Edward,” faltered Egwina, “ thou art 
the atheling, and I but a gleemaiden. Thou 
wilt be the cyning (king) one day, and then 
thou wilt know that such as I am not fit to be 
the Lady of the Saxons.” 

“ No other will I choose, if thou be not my 
mate,” returned Edward. 

“ But thy father, Edward ; and thou art yet 
too young.” Egwina was troubled. 

“ I will go to my father now, Egwina. If he 
says that we are too young, then will I wait his 
pleasure. He will sanction our troth and bless 
it. And why should he not? He loves thee 


PEACE 


237 


now as a daughter. Wilt thou not give me thy 
true-lofa, Egwina ?” 

“ Wait until thou hast seen thy father,” 
whispered the maiden. “I fear his displeasure.” 

“ Thou foolish little one ! Hath he not been 
kind to thee ?” 

“ Always and always,” declared she with fer- 
vor. “ But I am not noble. Naught of gentle 
blood have I either on the spear side or the 
spindle side. I fear, Edward, that the king 
will be displeased with me.” 

“ Marry, I trow not ! Stay thou here, and I 
will seek him, and soon shall thy fears be 
quieted. Remain here, Egwina, for I will soon 
return.” 

He hastened back into the house with eager 
footsteps, and the agitated girl sank down upon 
the sward. Soon she heard voices, and wishing 
not to meet any one for a while, she withdrew 
into the shadows of the trees. It was Alfred 
himself and his wife, Elswitha. 

“ Dear lord,” the lady was saying, “ hast 
noted how fair the maiden Egwina groweth ?” 

“ Yea ; but not before these last few days. I 
fear, Elswitha, that soon she, too, will leave us 
for some other’s abode.” 


238 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ My lord, Edward looks upon the maiden 
with loving eyes.” 

“ Sayest thou so ?” cried Alfred. “ Why, the 
boy is but young ! Art thou not mistaken ?” 

“ Nay, a mother’s heart doth not deceive 
her, Alfred. Thou wert but eighteen thyself 
when we were wed. Thy son is almost the same 
age now as thou wert then.” 

“ Sayest thou so?” Alfred seemed to he 
startled. “ Why, ’tis but the other day that he 
received sword and buckler !” 

“ Swiftly doth the time fly,” returned Els- 
witha. “ I know that which I tell thee is true, 
and it hath grieved me, Alfred, for Egwina is 
not noble.” 

“ True,” assented the king ; “ she comes not 
of noble blood.” 

Egwina covered her face with her hands. 
Was it not as she had thought it would be? 
Now these dear people, who had done so much for 
her, who had been so kind, would be displeased. 

Alfred and the lady passed on. Egwina 
sobbed aloud in her lonelirfess. 

“ Maiden,” came a low whisper. 

Egwina looked up to see the form of Gyda 
again beside her. 


PEACE 


239 


“ I have heard all. All that the youth said 
to thee, and what the king and his wife said 
also. Seest thou not that they wish thee not? 
Come ! Gyda will cherish thee as her own.” 

Egwina looked at her hopelessly. 

“ What shall I do, Gyda ?” she cried. “ I 
could not bear that they should be cold to me.” 

“ Thou needst not bear it, child. Come 
with me. I promise thee that thou shalt not 
regret it. Come ! Edward must not find thee 
here when he returns. Come !” 

She held out her hand. Scarcely knowing 
what she was doing, Egwina put her own within 
it, and the two glided noiselessly into the woods. 


CHAPTER XIX 


DARK DAYS 

Away into the forest they went, the seid 
woman keeping fast hold of Egwina’s hand, and 
speaking not. Once the maiden thought she heard 
the voice of Ed ward calling, “Egwina! Egwina!” 
She half paused but Gyda hurried her on. At 
last the wicca stopped before a small, low cottage 
quite outside the demesne of the royal vill. In 
answer to her knock, the door was thrown open 
and they entered the hut. The inmates, a wite 
and his wife, seemed to know the seid woman, 
and accepted the presence of Egwina without 
question. 

Gyda did not pause to converse with them, 
but half carried the drooping form of the girl 
into an adjoining room which was evidently used 
by her as a bower chamber. 

“ There, child, lie down,” she said, not un- 

240 


DARK DAYS 


241 


kindly. “ Spent art thou with thy exertions, 
and grief maketh heavy thy heart. Rest, 
while I prepare thee hot drink; ” 

The maiden sank on the bed, and gave way to 
her woe. Soon the wicca returned with a horn 
full of steaming liquid. 

“ Drink !” she commanded, and the maiden 
drank obediently. “ ’Tis a potion that will lull 
thee to dreamless repose, and woe will sit lightly 
on thy pillow.” 

The eyes of the maiden waxed heavy as the 
drug took effect, and soon she sank into a deep 
sleep. The seid woman bent over her, noting 
her fairness exultantly. 

“ Now shalt thou be to me as mine own 
child,” she murmured. “ Happy shalt thou be, 
for I will love thee. Always shalt thou be by 
my side, and even though the king himself 
should claim thee, thou shalt not leave me. 
Sleep, my pretty one ! None shall take thee 
now from Gy da.” 

Morning dawned. Egwina awoke from her 
heavy slumber, and gazed about her. 

“ How came I here ?” she murmured as she 
arose. “ Methinks it be strange to me.” 

“ Art thou up, Egwina ?” asked the seid 


16 


242 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

woman, entering the room at this moment. At 
sight of her the memory of all that had hap- 
pened came back to Eg win a with a shock. 
“ That is well,” continued Gyda. “ Breakfast 
we eat, and then wend we on our journey.” 

“ Where go we?” asked the maiden, turning 
from her that she might not see her emotion. 

“ To Gunnehilde’s in the forest of Selwood,” 
answered Gyda pretending not to notice Eg- 
wina’s grief. “ Afterward to Athelney, where 
Alfred gathered his forces together. There, 
mayhap, I will acquire new virtue. The Saxon 
King is my Flygia. Thou dost not mind re- 
turning thither, dost thou ?” 

“ Nay,” answered the girl sadly ; “ it matters 
not where we way fare.” 

“ Be not cast down, child,” said the woman 
gently. “Some dark threads are woven into 
the woof of each life. All cannot be golden. 
Thou art young and soon will thy trouble fall 
from thee even as the shadow halting between 
the light and the darkness passes away into the 
night. Sorrow sits not long with the young. 
Come, let us eat.” 

Egwina partook mechanically of the food set 
before her, and then prepared to follow Gyda on 


DARK DAYS 


243 


her journey. They proceeded silently, for the 
heart of the maiden was heavy, and Gyda, too, 
seemed weighed down by some care. At last 
the seid woman aroused herself, and turned to 
the girl : 

“ Let us beguile the journey by talk, my 
child. Wouldst thou that I should read thy 
rede for thee?” 

“ Nay, Gyda ; I care no more for rede or 
rune. Dark are the shadows which they cast, 
and I would fain be free from their witchery.” 

“ Yet, natheless, give me thy palm. Believe 
as thou wilt. Belief cometh not at the bidding ; 
neither doth it depart. Thou believest not ; I 
believe. Yield, then, thy palm for my pleas- 
ure.” 

Reluctantly the maiden permitted the woman 
to scan the lines of her hand. Gy da’s troubled 
look returned as she examined them. 

“ Dark, dark spreads the near future,” she 
cried. “ Bright is the ending, but, oh, child ! 
thy trouble hath but begun. Would I had left 
thee with Alfred. It is not yet too late. Come, 
let us retrace our steps. Thus only canst thou 
avoid the danger.” 

Egwina shook her head. “ No, Gyda ; I 


244 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S CODRT 

wish not to return. If danger or trouble come, 
I will ask for strength to meet it. Let us 
on.” She withdrew her palm from Gy da’s and 
started onward. 

“ But thy life endeth in glory,” said Gyda, 
comfortingly more to herself than to Egwina. 
“ It endeth in great glory. What doth it mat- 
ter after all if we go not back ? What hath 
been woven, hath been woven !” She lapsed 
into silence which was broken by her pres- 
ently : “ Child, wouldst thou not do something 
for me ?” 

“ Willingly, Gyda, if I can.” 

“ r Thou canst if thou wilt.” The woman’s 
tone was low, and her manner almost supplicat- 
ing. 

“ What is it, Gyda ?” 

“ Call me no longer Gyda, but mother. Once 
I had a child, and she would have been like 
unto thee had she lived, but Hela took her from 
me. Wilt thou, Egwina ?” 

“ I will try,” and the girl turned to her in 
sudden pity, moved by the yearning in the 
woman’s voice, and laid her hand gently upon 
her arm. 

“ Thou wilt ?” exclaimed Gyda, joyously. “ I 


DARK DAYS 


245 


will be so good to thee, child. Tliou slialt not 
regret it. Now sing to me, my daughter ! 
Sing for thy mother. Often had Gyda heard 
the echo of thy sweet voice in her heart. 
Sing, my pretty one; Twill cheer both thee and 
me.” 

Bravely subduing her own feelings, Egwina 
sang the songs the woman asked for, and thus 
alternately singing and talking, the journey to 
the hut of Gunnehilde was at last accomplished. 
Gyda bade the maiden remain without the 
hut, for she feared that the vala would recognize 
her. 

“ Stay thou here until my return, my child. 
Move not from the log where thou sittest, for 
thou miglitest stray too far into the forest. I go 
to consult the vala.” 

Egwina sat down as the woman bade her. It 
was some little time ere Gyda returned. When 
she did so she seemed deeply stirred and some- 
what upset. 

“ Move quickly,” she cried. “ Let us to 
Athelney. It may be that there Gyda will re- 
gain that power which now comes not at her 
bidding.” 

Egwina followed after her. A brisk walk 


246 A MAID AT* KltfG ALFRED^ COURT 

soon brought them to the island, but lo! a great 
change had taken place: Instead of the fortifi- 
cations and rude huts which Alfred had erected 
during his time of need, there rose the stately 
walls of a monastery. With a cry of despair, 
the wicca dropped upon the ground. 

“ What is it ?” cried Egwina, coming to her. 

“ Child, child, I am undone ! Seest thou not 
yon walls ? They have taken the charm from 
the place. Curses be upon them ! No galdra 
or seid can flourish in the shadows of such 
walls. ,, 

She moaned in her despair ; then from her 
bosom drew the jewel of Alfred. 

“ Evil hast thou brought to me instead of 
good,” she exclaimed. “ Yet did not the volva 
tell me by the fount when the scin-laeca rose 
from the grave that jewel of Saxon I must have 
to complete my knowledge? One of the line 
of Cerdic, and from Cerdic came Alfred. Why, 
then, do I falter ? Why grow the runes dark 
before me? Gunneliilde hath said that a loss 
was coming, and death. Death ? No, I defy 
it! Hela shall not yet have her prey; I will 
try the charm despite mone (monk) and 
priest.” 


DARK DAYS 


247 


She arose and started across the bridge from 
the mainland. 

“ Come/ 1 she called to the maiden, who lin- 
gered, half terrified by her manner. Then she 
turned, and almost ran on the bridge. She had 
but reached the middle of it, when her foot 
slipped and she fell. As she did so, the jewel 
dropped from her hand into the water below. 
With a moan of anguish the woman lay prone 
upon the bridge. Egwina hurried to her. 

“ Art ill ?” she asked. “ Let me help thee 
up.” 

Gyda rose hopelessly. “ Fate must be met,” 
she said, with despairing calmness. “ I have 
had my moan; now will Gyda accept that which 
Skulda hath spun for her.” She turned to go 
back to the mainland. 

“ But wilt thou not go to the island ?” asked 
the girl. 

“ Nay ; his useless. Home now do we wend 
our way. If Gunnehilde readeth the runes 
aright it will not be for long.” 

In melancholy silence, with no beguiling of 
the journey by song or talk, the two wended 
their way to the woman’s home which was in 
Berkshire. The life of Egwina now became 


248 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

very different from wliat it had been. Life at 
Alfred’s vill had been full of duties and pleas- 
ures. Here the seid woman’s time was filled by 
consultations of bark and fountain, and by ex- 
ercises of her art into which she tried to get the 
girl to join. Egwina’s soul sickened with loath- 
ing at sight or sound of magic, and she re- 
sisted all efforts to get her assistance in the 
rites. 

Vainly she strove to lead the woman from 
the subject, and, remembering what the abbot 
had told of the good priest Aldhelm and his 
singing, tried by singing Christian hymns to 
inculcate a longing to hear of the Christian’s 
God. But Gyda would have none of them. 

“ Sing them not,” she said. “ Much doth thy 
voice please me, but sing not if they be all that 
thou canst sing. Galdra doth not flourish where 
such songs are sung.” 

And Egwina ceased singing entirely. As the 
woman grew more feeble, she practiced her rites 
more and more until the house seemed peopled 
by demons who waited only a summons to step 
forth. Her temper, too, became very uncertain. 
She loaded Egwina with caresses, and railed at 
her alternately. Although she grew thin and 


DARK DAYS 


249 


pale under this treatment, Egwina bore pa- 
tiently with her, for she knew that death was 
fast approaching. 

“ Give me thine arm,” said Gyda one day to 
Egwina. “ Hela will sit with me soon, and I 
would fain prepare for her coming.” 

Leaning heavily upon Egwina’s shoulder, she 
went into her room. 

“ Leave me,” she commanded. “I will call 
thee when I need thee.” 

Thus adjured, the maiden left her with some 
uneasiness, for Gyda seemed much weaker. 
Long she remained waiting, and hearing no 
sound became uneasy, and softly entered the 
room. Gyda sat before a large box on the floor 
fingering lovingly the coins and gems which it 
contained. So intent was she that she did not 
hear the girl enter. Egwina started to leave 
the room as quietly as she had entered it, but in 
so doing she made a noise which caused the 
woman to look up. With an exclamation of 
rage she sprang to her feet with unwonted vigor, 
her eyes flaming with anger. 

“ How durst thou spy upon me ?” she cried 
in fury. “How durst thou, girl? Thinkest 
thou to get the gold now ? But thou shalt not.” 


250 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Nay, nay, Gyda,” began Egwina, sooth- 
ingly, advancing toward her. “ I did but come 
to see why thou wert so still. ” 

“ Tell me not that thou didst not spy upon 
me. Thou didst!” and the enraged woman 
struck her violently with her staff. 

The blow was so sudden and severe that 
Egwina fell heavily to the floor. Instantly the 
woman’s anger fled when she saw what she had 
done, and she tottered to the girl, her strength 
leaving her. 

“ Forgive me, my pretty one ! I meant it not. 
Gyda meant not to harm thee.” But the maiden 
had fainted. 

As soon as she saw this the woman dragged 
herself back to her treasure, and restored it to 
its hiding place. Then again she approached 
the girl and hung over her prostrate form, 
moaning, and strove feebly to revive her. Pres- 
ently Egwina recovered consciousness. Gyda 

caressed her tenderlv. 

«/ 

“ My child ! My child ! I have been cruel 
to thee. Canst forgive me? Not much longer 
shalt thou need to bear with Gyda, for 
Hela even now breatheth cold upon my 
brow.” 


DARK DAYS 


251 


“ I forgive thee, Gyda,” said Egwina weakly. 
“ Tliou didst not mean to hurt me. Thou 
wotted not what thou wert doing.” 

“ No, no ; I wotted not. Say, I forgive thee, 
mother. Give me thy hand and say it.” 

Egwina stretched forth her hand and took 
the woman’s gently. 

“ I forgive thee, mother,” she said softly. 

With an effort the maiden raised herself, bent 
over the woman and kissed her. 

“ Now lie beside me. Art weak, Egwina ?” 

“ Yes, mother.” 

“ Mayhap Hela will bear thee to Nifllieim 
also,” and a triumphant expression flitted across 
Gyda’s face. “ It would glad my heart to have 
thee with me there. Shouldst like to die, 
Egwina ?” 

“I mind it not, Gyda. Heaven is bright and 
beautiful, and granther would be there. Dear 
granther ! We were so happy together ! Would 
I were with him !” 

“ Wouldst rather be with him in thy heaven 
than with me in Nifllieim ?” asked the woman, 
jealously. 

“ Mind it not, Gyda. He is mine own gran- 
ther, and he loves me.” 


252 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ So do I love thee. It growetli dark, Egwina. 
Lie closer.” 

Egwina crept close to Gyda, and the woman 
drew her within her arms. 

“ Shall I not help thee to thy couch, Gyda ?” 

“ Thou canst not, child. What doth it matter 
where we meet Hela ?” 

Then there fell a silence. Weakened by 
the trying days that had preceded, the blow 
seemed to have robbed the girl of all energy, 
and soon she fell into a deep sleep. 

Suddenly she awakened. The light streamed 
faintly into the room. Stiff from long lying, 
she tried to move, but only did so with much 
difficulty. Raising herself on one arm, she 
turned toward the figure at her side. Noting 
how perfectly still Gyda lay, she bent over her 
and looked into her face. She was dead. 

With a scream of horror, Egwina sprang up. 
At this instant a man and woman, attracted by 
her cry, entered the room. Egwina took a step 
toward the woman, then clasping her hands to 
her head, she reeled and fell an unconscious 
heap on the floor. 

“ ’Tis a pity that the jade waxeth sick at this 
time,” a voice broke rudely upon Egwina’s ear 


DARK DAYS 


253 


one morning as she awoke with the clear light 
of reason in her eyes. “ Here we but get done 
wailing for the mother, when the daughter must 
be sick also.” 

“ Was she her daughter ?” came a man’s 
voice. “ I knew not that Gy da had a daughter, 
sibbe though we be.” 

“ Do not the neighbors say so ?” asked the 
first voice. “ How should she be here if not 
her daughter ? But now ’tis burthensome for 
the minx to be sick.” 

“ Well, see how she doeth. We cannot treat 
her ill, though but for her, all of Gyda’s 
treasure would befortune us. Much hath 
she hidden somewhere, and when the girl 
becometh better, mayhap she will tell us where 
it be.” 

“ Not she,” grumbled the other. Still grum- 
bling the woman approached the bed where Eg- 
wina lay. 

“ How art thou this morning?” she asked. 

“ Have I been ill ?” The clear eyes of Eg- 
wina looked at the woman in amazement. 
Who art thou and why am I here?” 

“ Who am I ? Why Gitlia, the wife of Sweyn, 
own cousin to thy mother. Who else should I 


254 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


be?" asked the woman, who was of surly coun- 
tenance. 

“ But I wot not thy meaning. I have no 
mother ; nor have I had sith a child. Nor have 
I ever heard of any of that name sibbe to us." 

“Odin hear her!" ejaculated the woman. 
“ Dost thou hear that, Sweyn ?" 

“ What ?" asked the man. 

“The girl doth deny her kith and kin." 

“ Well, sith she doth, let her deny," returned 
the man lazily. 

“ But seest thou not, blockhead, that 'tis to 
keep us from the money," cried the woman 
angrily. 

The man sprang to his feet and entered the 
room where they were. Egwina regarded the 
pair with wonder. 

“Art thou not Gyda's daughter?" demanded 
the man of her. 

“ Gyda's? No. Why should ye think me the 
seid woman's daughter?" asked Egwina in 
amazement. 

“ Hast thou not lived here with her always, 
and then sayest thou that thou art not her 
daughter?" the woman exclaimed fiercely. 
“ How now, maiden ?" 


DARK DAYS 


255 


“ Nay ; but I am not her daughter,” reiter- 
ated Egwina. 

“ Then how earnest thou here? The neigh- 
bors say that thou wert here for weeks, and that 
Gyda called thee daughter. Thou didst call her 
mother !” 

“ True ; but it was to please her that I called 
her thus. Her own child died, and she yearned 
for love as age crept upon her. Hence she took 
me to dwell with her.” 

‘‘And so thou art not Gy da’s daughter?” 
cried the woman. 

Egwina shook her head. 

“ Then thou hast no claim to gold or gem 
that may be found ?” said the woman quickly. 

“ None,” said Egwina briefly. 

“ Tell us where she kept them hidden,” cried 
the man. 

“ I know not,” replied the maiden. “ I only 
know that the day she died,” and a strong 
shudder shook her frame at the remembrance, 

I came upon her as she did count some gold 
from a box. Did ye not see it when ye came 
into the room ?” 

“ Was it the room where we found ye to- 
gether ?” asked the man. 


256 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Yes.” 

“And thou has not seen aught but that?” 
queried he. 

“ Naught but that,” replied the girl, wearily. 

“ Then what doest thou here ?” The woman 
looked so fierce that the maiden trembled. 

“ Wife, she cannot go now. If she be not 
Gy da’s child, we care not if she stay until 
she be well. We will have it all,” spoke the 
man. 

“ Yea ; I will go as soon as I am able,” cried 
Egwina. “ Prithee let me stay until then. 
’Twill be but a little longer!” 

Reluctantly the woman consented. 


CHAPTEE XX 


^LFRIC’S REVENGE 

Egwina’s recovery was rapid. She saw that 
as she grew stronger, the impatience of Sweyn 
and Gitlia to have her gone increased. AVith 
her by, they feared to hunt for the treasure 
which Gyda had left. So one day Egwina 
thanked them for their kindness in caring for 
her, and again set forth to wend her way from 
mead hall to mead hall to gain good will by her 
singing. No longer had she harp with which 
to accompany herself, and sadly did the girl 
miss the loved instrument. Her voice had lost 
none of its sweetness and power, and her ex- 
ceeding fairness procured for her a ready hear- 
ing ; and so, in safety and peace, for the stringent 
laws of Alfred were such that gold bracelets 
might hang on the high road unmolested, she 
wandered from burgh to burgh. 

17 


257 


258 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

One day she found herself on the road to 
Winchester. Memories of when last she had 
seen the place crowded thick upon her. Here 
upon this very log had she tarried to rest with 
her grandfather. Here was where she first 
met Ethelfleda and Edward. A sob of loneli- 
ness broke from her lips as she thought of them. 
How long ago it all seemed ! Had she ever 
been a member of the king’s family ? What 
would they say if they should know that again 
she wandered homeless over the land ? Bright 
and happy had been the days when with her 
grandfather they had sauntered leisurely from 
place to place. Now she was alone. A throb 
of self-pity filled her heart. 

She paused before entering the town. The 
king might be here even now, and Edward ! 
Should she go on ? Then an overwhelming 
desire to look once more upon their faces, herself 
unseen, possessed her. For this once she 
would see them if the king were at his royal vill. 
With this determination the maiden entered the 
city. But the king had not yet come to Winches- 
ter, so somewhat disappointed, Egwina turned 
her steps toward the manor of a thegn, and, as 
was her wont, joined in the glee of the feast. 


^LFRIC’S REVENGE 


259 


Bed and entertainment for a day and a niglit 
could be had by the meanest wayfarer, so with- 
out comment, the maiden took her place among 
the singers and harpers. Her beauty and 
the sweetness of her voice soon attracted the at- 
tention of Oswald the thegn, and brought from 
him a request for more. 

“ Brother,” said the maiden addressing a 
harper, “ lend me thy harp. Once did I have 
one of mine own, but ’tis gone. The song is the 
better for the accompaniment. 

“ I need the harp for song of mine own,” an- 
swered the harper churlishly. “ Sitli thou 
hast the ear of Oswald, why needst thou the 
harp?” 

Fearing a refusal from the other gleemen, 
Egwina asked not another, but sang without the 
instrument, and great was the approval of 
Oswald. 

“ Thou shall remain as gleemaiden under my 
mund (protection),” he said, “ and bounteous 
shall be thy gifts.” 

“ Prithee, sir,” said Egwina for she wished 
not to remain where Alfred and Edward might 
come at any time, “ ask me not to abide with 
thee ; for I wish not to stay in Winchester. 


260 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

This night will I make glee for thee as much as 
thou wishest, but to-morrow must I wend my 
way hence/’ 

“ Have it thine own way, girl,” said the 
tliegn good naturedly, “ though I wish thou 
wouldst stay. Playest thou the harp ?” 

“ Yes, good tliegn.” 

“ Thou hast none of thy own, I see. Edwy, 
lend thy harp to the maiden. I would hear if 
she hath skill.” 

With a sulky look on his face the harper 
whom Egwina had asked for his harp handed it 
to her. Thanking him, the maiden swept the 
strings of the instrument and played with such 
rare skill that even the gleemen were forced to 
acknowledge her power. The tliegn at last 
declared himself satisfied, and, after making 
her promise that she would abide in the manor 
till after the next night, Egwina retired to the 
chamber assigned her. 

The great mead hall was deserted the next 
morning when the maiden, hardly knowing how 
to occupy herself until the evening, strayed into 
it. On one of the benches where sat the glee- 
men and harpers there lay the harp of Edwy. 
The maiden took it up with delight. Not since 


JELFRIc’s REVENGE 


261 


she had left the palace of Alfred had she 
touched a harp until the night before. 

The instrument seemed like a friend to her. 
Tenderly she touched it ; then, carried away by 
fond memories, let her fingers stray idly over 
the strings, musing on the time when she had 
taught the king to play. 

“ Thou hast improved, maiden, since last I 
heard thee,” said a voice in her ear. 

Egwina turned with a start. ^Elfric the 
juggler stood beside her. At first the maiden 
could not recall his name or who he was, 
when iElfric, seeing her bewilderment, said : 

“ Thou canst not gainsay thy knowledge of 
me, girl. Wot ye not that thou and thy father 
didst make me into a theow ?” 

“ Art thou truly the juggler?” asked Eg- 
wina, shrinking back from the fierce look of the 
man’s face. 

“ I am in truth he. Where is thy father !” 

“ Dead,” came from the maiden, faintly. 

“ Art thou alone ?” a malignant look came 
into the man’s eyes. 

Egwina nodded. “ And thou ?” she asked. 
“ Art thou still a wite ? I hope not. I would 
have tried to get granther to return and pay 


262 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


the were for thee, but that the Danes oppressed 
so that there was no thought save for safety 
from them.” 

“ I needed not your aid,” came from iElfric. 
“ A freed-man do I stand before thee with help 
of none save iElfric. But what dost thou with 
Edwy’s harp ?” 

“ I did but try it and Egwina laid it down. 

“ Hast thou none of thine own that thou must 
try those of others ?” 

“ No ; I have none and Egwina sighed. 
“ Truly, iElfric, thou hast had thy desire, and 
ill hath been our fortune. Dead lieth gran- 
ther, and alone do I wander without kith or 
kin. Soon I hope to find some lord to take me 
for his gleemaiden.” 

“ Why stayest thou not here ?” questioned 
^Elfric. 

“ I wish not to be in Winchester,” returned 
Egwina. “ Tell me, iElfric, thou dost not 
regard me now with hatred, dost thou ?” 

A cruel light shone in the man’s eyes ; but 
he answered : 

“ No ; if ye have both suffered, it is suffi- 
cient.” 

AVithout saying more he left the hall, and 


JELFRIc’s REVENGE 


263 


Egvvina saw him not while she was at the 
hall. 

The next morning, laden with many gifts 
bestowed by the bounty of Oswald the tliegn, 
the maiden started forth, resolved to speedily 
seek the protection of some lord. 

She had gone but a little way from the 
manor, when she heard her name called, and 
looking back she beheld a bond-woman running 
toward her. In her hand was Edwy’s harp. 

“ This also hath my lord sent thee,” she cried, 
her breath coming quickly from the exertion of 
running. 

“ But the instrument belongefh to the 
harper !” cried Egvvina in amazement. 

“ He hath another for Edwy. Take and 
question not the bounty of the tliegn.” The 
woman thrust the instrument into the girl’s 
hands before she could prevent her, and was gone. 

Egwina stood for a little while regarding the 
harp with surprise and some disquietude. 

“ I would that the tliegn had not done this,” 
she mused. “ I like not to take the harp of a glee- 
man. I wot not what manner of lord he may 
be who takes from one to bestow on another. I 
know not what to do.” 


264 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

She pondered the matter for a time, then 
throwing the ribbon of the harp over her 
shoulder went on her way. It was evening when 
she entered the courtyard of a manor, and pro- 
ceeded to the mead hall. Waiting until all had 
sung or contributed their portion to the glee, the 
maiden began a song. In the midst of it there 
came the noise of horses’ hoofs from without, 
and a voice vociferously demanded admission. 
The wassail and glee were suspended while every 
one looked curiously at the men who entered. 

The group consisted of several Saxons ; among 
them, Oswald the thegn, iElfric the juggler, 
Edwy the gleeman, and others. 

“ Now what seek ye, friend Oswald, that so 
unmannerly ye do enter our castle?” cried the 
thegn of the manor. 

“ Yon maiden,” said Oswald pointing at Eg- 
wina. “ Last night, and the night before, she 
sang in my hall at the glee. Laden with gifts 
did I send her forth, but that did not suffice. 
With covetous eyes she looked upon the harp 
of Edwy the gleeman, and that hath she 
taken with her. We come that we may take 
her to the reeve that the doom may be pro- 
nounced upon her.” 


vELFRIC’s REVENGE 


265 


“ That girl ?” The thegn and the retainers 
looked at the maiden in surprise. “ She looks 
not as if she would do so base a thing.” 

“ And neither would I !” spake Egwina, re- 
covering from the consternation into which 
Oswald’s sjjeech had thrown her. “ Good Os- 
wald, didst thou not send thine bond- worn an to 
me with this harp as additional gift after I had 
left thine abode ?” 

“ Marry, no ! Why should Oswald take that 
which belongeth to another to give thee ? Hath 
he not wealth enow of his own ?” 

“ But didst thou not send the woman to me?” 
faltered the maiden. 

“ A likely story,” cried iElfric the juggler. 
“ Is it the custom for a lord to run after a glee- 
maiden with his gifts? I trow not!” 

A loud guffaw from the Saxons in the hall 
greeted this remark. Poor Egwina was covered 
with confusion. 

“ But truly my lord,” said she, addressing 
Oswald, “ a woman did bring it and give it me.” 

“ Maiden,” said Oswald sorrowfully, “add 
not to theft the vice of lying. Of both sins the 
Scripture dotli warn us.” 

“ But I speak the truth,” cried Egwina, clasp- 


266 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

ing her hands. “ I speak the truth, my lord, as 
I live by bread.” 

A look of compassion overspread over the 
tliegn’s face. 

“ Fair art thou, maiden ! Too fair to utter 
such words. Evil hath been thy surroundings 
if so innocent looking a maiden shouldst so 
perjure herself.” 

“ To think that the jade would say that my 
lord would give away the harp of his gleeman.” 
spoke Edwy. “ Saw ye not, iElfric, with what 
longing eyes she gazed upon it?” 

“ I saw,” answered ^Elfric. “ Nought re- 
maineth but to take her to the gerefa. Let him 
pronounce doom upon her.” 

There was so much of malignity in his tone 
that Egwina looked at him, and seeing with 
what cruel triumph he gazed upon her, knew in 
her inmost soul that it was iElfric who had 
caused this thing. 

In silence, she suffered herself to be carried 
back to the manor of Oswald to await the morn- 
ing when she would be taken to the gerefa for 
trial. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE TRIAL OF EGWINA 

Before the ealdorinan of the shire, and the 
gerefa or reeve, was Edwina taken. It was the 
folk moot of the shire. The bishop should 
have been present, but he was attending the 
king at Windsliore. Many were in attendance, 
and the maiden shrank from the curious eyes 
fixed upon her. 

“ In the Lord,” said Edwy the gleeman, as 
he took the oath, “ I accuse not the maiden 
neither for hate, nor art, nor unjust avarice, nor 
do I know anything more true, but so my mind 
said to me, and I myself tell for truth, that this 
maiden, called Egwina the Fair, is the thief of 
my harp.” 

“ Thou art sure of this, Edwy ?” asked the 
gerefa, Beornwulf, won by the sweet face of the 
maiden. 


267 


268 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Marry, am I not on my oath ?” blustered 
the man. “ Not only do I ween that the maiden 
took the harp, but I wot- it.” 

“ Declare then thy charge,” said Beornwulf. 

“ The maiden did enter the hall but three 
days since at sunset,” deposed Edwy. “She 
sang and well did she please my Lord Oswald. 
That ye may know that naught but love of jus- 
tice, and the restoration of mine own property 
doth animate me, I will say that she sang well. 
Then did my lord call for more, and the maiden 
asked for my harp, but, being unwilling that the 
sunbeam of the gleeman should go from my 
hands, I loaned it not. My Lord Oswald then 
commanded that the maiden have the harp, and 
it was given her. She gave it me again. The 
next night she sang again at the glee. In the 
morning she went her way. Lo ! when I would 
have accompanied my song with the instrument 
it was gone. We followed after the maiden, and 
found it with her. I have said.” 

He sat down. The statement was clear and 
direct. Egwina looked at the gerefa, and saw 
that he was impressed by the recital. Friend- 
less and alone in the crowd she sat with none 
to believe in her innocence. 


THE TRIAL OF EGWINA 


269 


HSlfric next took the oath, and deposed that 
the morning thereafter, the first night of which 
the harper spake, he had entered the hall. 
There sat the maiden, and in her hands was 
the harp of Edwy which she did finger with 
lingering touch. He had joined in the pursuit 
of the girl, and when they found her, behold 
the harp was in her hands. When he had 
made an end of speaking, he raised his right 
hand solemnly and said: “ In the name of 
the almighty God ! As I here stand in time wit- 
ness, unbidden and unbought ; so oversaw I it 
with mine eyes, and overheard it with mine 
ears what I have said.” 

The maiden raised her head and looked the 
fellow straight in the eye. iElfric quailed at 
that clear gaze, and in some confusion took his 
seat. Oswald the thegn then took the oath, and 
swore to the truth of what the other two had 
said, adding, that though he compassionated the 
maiden, he felt that he must deliver her to the 
doom of the land. 

“ Maiden,” the gerefa turned to Edwina and 
his face was full of honest sorrow, “ it mislikes 
me to believe that this is as these have sworn. 
Take now thine oath, and if thou canst say 


270 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

aught in rebuttal of what these have said, 
speak.” 

The maiden stood up, and proud was her port 
as she took the oath, and cried earnestly : “ In 
the name of the Lord ! I am innocent both in 
word and deed of this thing of which the glee- 
man accuses me.” 

“Child,” said the gerefa, “perjure not thy 
soul. Thou art on oath.” 

“ I know that I am on oath,” said the maiden 
in a clear, steady voice. “ I say again, my lord 
gerefa, I am innocent of this charge. ’Tis true, 
as Edwy hath said, that I did ask him for the 
harp. Sweeter is the voice of the singer with 
its music. It is the wish of all our craft to 
please, thus would I have enhanced my chance 
to delight others. True is it also, that JElfric 
found me alone in the hall trying the instru- 
ment. It lay on the seat of the gleeman, and 
it harmed none that I did try it. Then, my 
lord, and the truth do I speak as I tell thee, 
when I left the thegn’s manor laden with gen- 
erous gifts, there came one running after me, a 
bond- woman carrying the harp. ‘ This also hath 
my lord sent thee,’ she cried. Wondering much 
that a lord should send as gift the property of 


THE TRIAL OF EGWINA 


271 


another, I took it not, but spake ot the matter. 
‘Question not the gifts of ray lord but take 
them/ she said, thrusting it upon me. Before 
I could say aught else, she ran from me, and I 
was forced to proceed with the harp, wondering.’’ 

“ Strange is thy tale, maiden.” The gerefa 
spoke doubtingly. “ Never, I ween, hath a lord 
been known to take from one to bestow on 
another. Strange, strange thy tale !” 

“Yet metliinks that there is the sound of truth 
in the maiden’s words,” spoke the ealdorman. 
“ Prithee, my Lord Oswald, have thy bond- 
women brought that they may be spoken with, 
and we shall see how truly the maid doth speak.” 

Egwina looked at him gratefully. It was the 
first word that she had heard that evinced 
anything like faith in her innocenee. A silence 
fell upon the people as the thegn sent for his 
bond-women, and as they waited their appear- 
ance some were there who, won by the beauty of 
the maiden, openly expressed a belief in her 
innocence. At last the gesitlis of Oswald re- 
turned, and with them came the bond- women. 
Motioning them forward, the gerefa said to 
Egwina, ’’Maiden, as these pass before thee, say 
which was the one who gave thee the harp.” 


272 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

Egwina looked at the women as they passed. 
Finally, at the end of the line, there came one 
whom she regarded attentively. 

“ This, my lord gerefa,” spake she, “ is the 
one who gave it me.” 

The reeve called the woman to him and ad- 
ministered the oath. 

“ State, woman, ” said he, “ when and where 
thou didst give the harp to the maiden. ” 

The woman looked at him in surprise. 

“ Dread lord, I wot not thy meaning.” 

“ Didst thou not follow after the maiden, and 
give her a harp ?” 

“ Nay ; I know not what thou meanest,” de- 
clared the woman. 

“ Knowest thou not the maiden ? Tell if thou 
hast even spoken with her.” 

a I saw the maiden in the hall of Oswald the 
thegn,” deposed she. “For two nights and a 
day did she abide therein, and when there was 
wassail she sang for the glee. On the morning 
of the third day did she bid us good-by and 
wended her way hence ; whither, my lord, I wot 
not. Neither wot I more of her.” 

“ Dost thou know aught of the harp, and how 
the maid came by it ?” demanded the ealdorman, 


THE TRIAL OF EGWINA 


273 


moved by the look of despair on the maiden’s 
face. “ Take the instrument, and look at it. 
Declarest thou, woman, that thou hast never be- 
held it before ?” 

The woman took up the harp and looked at it 
closely. 

u Many and oft are the times that I have seen 
it,” she said, with an appearance of candor. “ It 
is that of Edwy the gleeman.” 

“ How knowest thou ?” 

“ Once he did ask that I clean it for him. 
Here, my lord, is where by accident I scratched 
the wood when I had holpen him.” 

“ And thou gavest it not to the maid ?” The 
ealdorinan was plainly disappointed. 

“No, my lord,” declared the woman positively. 
“ Why should I give to the girl Edwy’s harp ?” 

The gerefa turned to Egwina who, with pale 
face, listened to the woman’s denial. 

“ Thou hearest what the woman hath deposed. 
Is there aught else that thou hast to say before 
thy doom be pronounced upon thee?” 

Egwina was troubled. “ I know not what to 
say,” she said, despairingly. “ The truth have 
I declared to thee, my lord — the truth, and 
naught but the truth. This is she who gave 


18 


274 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


me the harp. Why she should gainsay the fact, 
I know not. But as my soul livetli, I declare 
to thee that I am innocent of this charge which 
hath been brought against me. It hath been 
borne in upon my mind that malice hath been 
at work, and that iElfric hath arranged the 
matter ; that for vengeance sake he hath testi- 
fied falsely, and wrought this evil.” 

“ Maiden, no longer can we listen to thee. 
Receive the doom as thou knowest it to be,” 
commanded the gerefa. 

But the ealdorman cried, “ Brother, are we 
not to administer justice? While still there 
is a doubt, suffer the girl to benefit by it. Let 
her declare cause why ^Elfric should wish to 
wreak vengeance upon her.” 

“ Why should we listen ?” returned the reeve, 
impatiently. “ Hath she not been given a fair 
trial? One artifice — that of the woman — 
hath failed. Shall we try another? Marry, 
no!” 

“ Yet, still let us listen,” requested the ealdor- 
man. “ Maiden,” without waiting for the assent 
of the reeve he turned to Egwina, “ thou hast 
not before seen iElfric the freedman. Why, 
then, should this be his vengeance upon thee?” 


THE TRIAL OF EG WIN” A 


275 


“ Oh, my lord, but I have seen him before !” 
cried Egwina, hope springing once more in her 
breast. Rapidly she recounted the circum- 
stances. 

“ It may be as thou sayest,” mused the ealdor- 
man. “ Brother, let us search into the matter 
as the maiden hath told.” 

“ No the gerefa was full of impatience. 
“ ’Tis but a wile of the jade. Besides, hath 
it not been clearly shown that she hath stolen 
the harp? Arise, maiden, and hear thy doom. 
Too long now hast thou detained us. It hath 
been proved by witnesses, both unbought and 
uni vino;, that thou didst take from the manor 
of Oswald the thegn the harp of Edwy the 
glee man. More hath also been shown. Not 
only didst thou steal the harp, but thou wert 
found with it in thy possession. Hear, then, 
the doom.” 

“ But, my lord, I am innocent — innocent,” 
interrupted Egwina, wildly. “ By the Powers 
of Heaven, I swear to thee that I am inno- 
cent.” 

“ Girl, darest thou to blaspheme ?” cried the 
gerefa, recoiling from her. “ Barest thou to 
call upon the Powers of Heaven?” 


276 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“Aye !” cried Egwina, springing to her feet. 
“And not only upon the Powers alone, but upon 
Him who ruleth over all as well. Sir Gerefa, a 
greater than thou shall be my judge. I commit 
my soul to God to attest its innocence. Sir, 
I demand the ordeal.” 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE ORDEAL 

The effect on the people was electrical. A 
murmur went up that the maiden was innocent 
else she durst not appeal to the Supreme Judge. 
HSlfric the juggler turned pale. The tendency 
toward belief in the girl’s innocence grew into 
a certainty in the heart of the ealdorman, and 
even the gerefa seemed somewhat softened. 

“Child, child,” he said, compassionately, “ wot- 
test thou what thou askest ?” 

“ Yea, I know,” answered Egwina, firmly. 
“ By fire or by water as ye may choose, my lord 
gerefa and my lord ealdorman, and with God be 
the judgment.” 

“ With God be the judgment,” repeated the 
gerefa solemnly. “ But with thee lieth the 
choice.” 

“ Do ye two choose,” said the maiden, “ that 

277 


278 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


ye may be satisfied with the trial. It will please 
me the better to have it so decided.” 

“ Then, brother,” said the gerefa, addressing 
the ealdorman, “ what sayest thou to the ordeal 
by water ?” 

“ If it suit the maiden, I will not gainsay the 
choice,” returned the ealdorman. 

“Then, maiden, thou shaft to the bishop, who 
will return to Winchester this day. There wilt 
thou purify thyself by just preparation for the 
rite. Let bread and salt, water and herbs only 
be thy portion. Three days shalt thou tarry at 
the abode of the bishop; then, purified and 
absolved, the ordeal will be given thee. In the 
presence of witnesses, twelve for thee, and twelve 
against thee, shalt thou enter the church with 
the priest. Into boiling water shalt thou plunge 
thine arm to the elbow, and from the water shalt 
thou take a stone heated hot. And may God, 
the Supreme Ruler, who on the last great day 
shall judge the quick and the dead, be thy judge. 
May He, in His infinite mercy, prove thee in- 
nocent as thou sayest, for dire and dread is the 
punishment that will o’erwhelm thee sliouldst 
thou be guilty.” 

The assembly dispersed. With erect bearing, 


THE ORDEAX 


279 


as of one conscious of rectitude, the maiden 
walked witli the ealdorrnan and the gerefa. 
With pale face, TElfric would have hurried 
away with Edwy but that Beornwulf interposed. 

“ My Lord Oswald/’ he said, addressing the 
tliegn, “see that these men are present during 
the ordeal. Be thou there also and thy bond- 
woman who hath testified.” 

“ Aye ; I will be there,” answered the tliegn. 
“ If it shall be proven that I have wronged the 
maiden, twice will I pay the were.” 

“ Await the result, and then shape thy action,” 
said Beornwulf, shortly, and continued on his 
way with the maiden and the ealdorrnan. 

In answer to the knock at the portals of the 
bishop’s house, the warder declared that the 
bishop had returned but was at mass. 

“ Then leave we the maiden here,” said the 
ealdorrnan, “ and seek him at the minster.” 

“ Not yet hath the maiden been proven 
innocent of the charge,” said the gerefa cau- 
tiously. “ I would afford no opportunity for 
escape lest justice be defeated. Should she 
flee from us, thou and I, brother, must pay the 
were.” 

“ Are there not bolts and bars ?” queried the 


280 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

other. “ Let us leave the girl here, and seek 
the bishop.” 

It was so decided, and Egwina found herself 
alone in a room with the door barred awaiting 
the return of the bishop. Overwrought by the 
events which had transpired so rapidly, and the 
excitement thereof, the wearied girl sank down 
upon one of the carved settles and gave way to 
tears. Violently at first she wept, but gradually 
the sobs grew quieter and less frequent until at 
last they ceased entirely, and, worn out by 
fatigue, the maiden slept. 

“ She sleeps not as the guilty sleeps,” said the 
voice of the ealdorman, as Egwina awoke. “ It 
speaks in the maiden’s favor that she hath 
sought the aid of the church. Mickle do I 
mislike to see so fair a hand scarred and seamed 
by the ordeal.” 

“ True,” answered a voice, which sounded 
sweeter than the softest music in Egwina’s ear, 
for well did she know it. “ True ; but better for 
the hand to be scarred than that the soul be 
seared with the blackness of falsehood and 
theft. Time may bring obliteration to the scars 
of the skin ; to the soul never, save through 
the blood of Him who alone can purify.” 


THE ORDEAL 


281 


Egwina turned and looked the speaker full in 
the face. 

“ Well hast thou spoken, Denewulf,” she said. 

“ Egwina ! is it truly thou ?” and the bishop, 
for he was none other than Denewulf, the swine- 
herd, whom the king had appointed to this posi- 
tion, seized the maiden’s hands. “ Dear child, 
is it thus that I see thee at last ?” 

“ It is thus, Denewulf,” answered Egwina, 
sadly. “ Where is Adiva ? I knew not that 
thou wert the bishop.” 

“ Unworthy am I of so great an estate,” said 
Denewulf, humbly, “but the king hath thought 
otherwise. Adiva is well and with me. Much 
will she rejoice to see thee, my child, for little 
have we known of thee for some time. How 
comes it that thou art not with the king, but lie 
in my hands, accused of theft and subjected to 
the ordeal ?” 

“ ’Tis a long story,” said Egwina. “ Take me 
to Adiva, dear Denewulf, and then will I tell 
thee of all that hath befallen me, and why I am 
with thee to be shriven for the ordeal.” 

“ My lord bishop, is the maiden known to 
thee?” exclaimed the ealdorinan, in surprise. 
“ Belongetli she to the king ?” 


282 A MAID AT KING- ALFRED’S COURT 

“ She doth,” answered Denewulf, sternly. “If 
harm doth come to her, greatly will ye have to 
answer to the king.” 

“ Truly, my lord, we knew not that the girl 
was of the king’s household,” cried the ealdor- 
inan, with humility. “Yet, unknowing the 
fact, have I believed her guiltless of the theft.” 

“True,” said Egwina, smiling at him, grate- 
fully. “ He alone hath shown even a faint belief 
in mine innocence.” 

“ Now we will go to Adiva,” said Denewulf, 
“and then, child, thou must begin to prepare 
for the ordeal. Since thou hast demanded it, 
God alone can judge thee.” 

“ To His hands gladly do I commend the 
matter,” answered Egwina. “ Man’s judgment 
is fallible, God’s infallible.” 

“Then in thy hands do I leave the maiden,” 
said the ealdorman, withdrawing. 

Adiva greeted her with joy, but became sad- 
dened as she told her story. 

“ Must thy pretty arm be plunged into the 
water ?” she cried, indignantly. “ Denewulf, be 
thou bishop and permit it?” 

“ She hath appealed to God,” answered Dene- 
wulf. “ Not even the king could prevent the 


THE ORDEAIj 


288 


ordeal from taking place now, though I will lay 
the matter before him if Egwina so wills. , ’ 

“ Nay, do not so,” cried Egwina. “ Do ye 
not see, good friends, I wish not Edward to 
know where I am. The king would be dis- 
pleased with me for calling upon him. He likes 
not that Edward looks on me with — ” She fal- 
tered, blushing. 

“ With favor,” supplemented Adiva. “ Dear 
heart, little one, how could he help it ? I 
knew not that the king would turn from thee 
because thou wert not gentle. I own that some- 
what hath he grieved me in this, but alack ! 
even Alfred, wise and good as he is, hath, may- 
hap, too much pride.” 

“ Nay, nay, Adiva,” chid Egwina. “ Say 
naught against the king. Kind and tender 
to me always hath he been. Seest thou not 
that Edward may be chosen of the witan to be 
cyning some day ? — and great will he be, too 
great for the husband of a simple girl such 
as I.” 

Adiva shook her head, and began caressing 
her, when Denewulf interrupted. 

“ Not longer must we talk, Adiva. The 
maiden must begin to prepare for the ordeal. 


284 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


Let her come triumphant from that, and thou 
wilt have time to talk enow.” 

“ Must she ? ” Adiva began to weep. 

“ Grieve not, dear Adiva,” comforted Egwina. 
“ I fear naught. Why should I ? Am I not 
innocent? I am ready, Denewulf.” 

Thus did she enter upon her preparation for 
the trial. Three days were consumed in making 
ready. She ate only bread and salt and herbs, 
and drank but water ; spending much time in 
prayer. 

It was the night before the ordeal was to take 
place that Egwina was awakened by a dim light 
in the little room which was kept for such as 
demanded the trial by fire or water. A touch 
fell softly on her arm, and some one began rub- 
bing it from the elbow down. Wondering much, 
the maiden sat up on her couch and, behold ! 
Adiva was gently stroking her right arm. 

“ Adiva, what doest thou to my arm ?” ques- 
tioned the girl. 

“ Nay, my pretty one, ask me not. No harm, 
I’ll warrant thee.” 

“ What is that with which thou anointest it ?” 
demanded the girl. 

“ Why sliouldst thou wish to know ?” cried 


THE ORDEAL 


285 


the good dame. “ ’Tis but a salve that I had 
made for thee.” 

“ But why dost thou use it on my arm ?” 

“ Child, ’tis to save thy arm. See, it hardens 
the skin, and thus it feels not the boiling water, 
and thou mayest take up the heated stone with 
impunity/’ 

Egwina snatched her arm from the dame in 
horror. 

“Interferest thou with the judgment of 
God ?” she cried. “ How can I prove that I 
took not the harp if I hardened the hand and 
the arm to the water ? Away, Adiva ! Else I 
shall believe thee in league with the evil one to 
perjure my soul.” 

Abashed by the girl’s vehemence, the dame 
left the room, and the maiden carefully removed 
every vestige of the unguent from her arm. 
Little did she reck that thus Adiva had 
anointed the member each night. 

The next morning, the day of the ordeal, 
Egwina laid upon the altar her offering, and re- 
ceived the holy sacrament. Then before the 
gerefa, Beornwulf, and the ealdorman she again 
took the oath of innocence. From the accusers, 
Oswald the thegn, ASlfric, Edwy, and others to 


286 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

the number of twelve were chosen for those 
against her. The ealdorman and eleven others 
stood for her. 

These had fasted for twenty-four hours. On 
either side of the church they stood, and Dene- 
wulf sprinkled them with the holy water, of 
which they also drank. Presenting the Scrip- 
tures to each to kiss, the bishop signed every 
one with the sign of the cross. The fire which 
was built directly under the altar sparkled 
and burned brightly. The huge kettle swinging 
over it was full of water which bubbled and 
boiled briskly. In the embers of the fire lay 
the stone which, heated hot, was to be dropped 
into the water from which the maiden was to 
snatch it. 

From either side advanced a man : Oswald 
the tliegn and the ealdorman. They went to 
the kettle, and, agreeing that the water boiled 
furiously, with measured steps returned to their 
places at the sides of the church. 

All bowed their heads in prayer. As the last 
collect was said, Egwina entered with the 
bishop. She was very pale, but she walked 
firmly, and her eyes shone with a rapt, intent 
gaze as if communing with invisible beings 





li, 


Ke?5L f; 


SHE WITHDREW THE STONE FROM THE BOILING WATER 







. 




THE ORDEAL 


287 


In her hand she carried a small cross which she 
kissed ever and anon, and alway did her lips 
move in prayer. 

Slowly the bishop and the accused approached 
tile altar. They paused as they reached the 
iron kettle. All heads were bowed, and each 
continued to pray a prayer that the truth might 
be known, as the bishop with tongs lifted the 
stone and dropped it into the water. 

There was a hissing, seething sound. The 
water bubbled and moved tumultuously as it 
received the stone. At a sign from the bishop, 
with an inaudible prayer, Egwina plunged her 
bared arm into the water and lifted therefrom 
the stone. 

A look of intense amazement flitted across 
her face as she did so. Her lips parted as if 
about to speak, but the bishop made the sign of 
the cross and she remained silent. Still in dead 
silence, Denewulf, his own hands covered by a 
cloth removed from her hand the stone which 
he threw again into the embers. Solemnly he 
bandaged the arm and sealed it. 

“To God belongeth the judgment,” he said 
in grave tones, and withdrew from the church 
with the maiden. The people filed out after them. 


288 A MAXI) AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

For three days was the arm to remain bound 
up, and if it showed foul on the third day guilt 
was assumed ; if clear, without suppuration, 
then would she be innocent. 

“ It pains me not, Adiva,” said the maiden 
doubtfully in answer to the solicitous inquiries 
of the dame. I know not why but no smart of 
burn have I felt at all.” 

“ Why shouldst thou ?” demanded the dame. 
“ Art thou not one of God’s own lambs ? Rest 
thee contented, dear heart, that He meant thee 
not to suffer.” 

In the presence of the ealdorman, the gerefa 
Beornwulf, Oswald the thegn, Edwy, iElfric, 
and all others present at the ordeal, the bandage 
was removed from the girl’s arm. Clear and 
white as alabaster, with no mark of scald or burn 
upon it, shone the beautiful member. 

A cry went up from those who saw it. 

“ A miracle ! A miracle !” they shouted. 
“ One of God’s own virgins is the maiden !” 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE DREAD DECREE 

“ The maid is innocent, 1 ” cried Denewulf the 
bishop. “ By God’s own judgment is she so 
pronounced. What then of her accusers ? Those 
who have perjured themselves, and by testifying 
falsely risked their soul’s salvation in so doing ? 
Step forth, ye that have so spoken, and give 
cause why ye have done this thing !” 

Then did Oswald the thegn step forth. 

“ I sware to thee, my lord bishop, that un- 
witting did I wrong the maiden. I spake only 
that which I knew when I deposed. The harp 
was gone. It was found with the maid. Marry, 
as I judged so would ye have judged likewise. 
Name the were, and it shall be paid ! I have 
said.” 

“ And well, Oswald, unwitting and unknow- 
ing didst thou wrong the maiden. As thou wilt 

289 


19 


290 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

willingly make amends thou hast atoned thy 
fault. More thou canst not do. But the others.” 

His brow darkened ominously as Edwy the 
gleeman came forward. The ealdorman and 
gerefa looked hard on the man ; now, since 
Heaven itself had shown the innocence of Eg- 
wina, they were convinced that guile had been 
employed. 

“ My lords,” cried the gleeman who was 
plainly agitated, “ I take oath by all the saints 
that I did depose only that which I knew. The 
harp was mine. ’Twas gone. We found the 
same with the maid. How else could I depose ?” 

“ How earnest thou to think the maiden had 
taken it?” demanded the ealdorman, sharply. 

“ ’Twas iElfric who spake to me of the maid- 
en’s toying with it in the hall. But the night 
before she did ask me for it. My lords, it looked 
ill for the girl, ye must allow.” 

“Speaks he the truth, think ye ?” inquired 
the ealdorman of the bishop and the gerefa. 

“ Leave him to me,” said the bishop. “ He 
shall not be shriven until he declareth the truth. 
The other two, methinks, are the real culprits.” 

A hue and cry was now raised that HClfric 
was escaping, and many left the assembly to go 


THE DREAD DECREE 


291 


in pursuit. The juggler was soon overtaken 
and borne again to the bishop. Oswald had 
brought the bond-woman forward. 

The two stood defiantly before the tribunal. 
^Elfric had given the woman a quick, warning 
glance under which she quailed. 

“ What sayest thou ?” asked Denewulf of the 
woman. “ Why didst thou deny giving the 
harp to the maiden ?” 

“ I gave it not/’ answered she sullenly. 

“ Woman, God hath judged the maiden inno- 
cent. Then thou and this man are guilty. It 
must be so. Tell, then, why thou didst the 
thing.” 

No answer came from the woman’s lips. The 
bishop turned to the gerefa and ealdorman. 
“ Brothers, do ye question her. Stubborn and 
hard of heart hath she proven herself. Seek 
ye to soften her.” 

No amount of questions, threats or per- 
suasion would induce the woman to answer 
further than that she gave not the harp to the 
maiden. Presently, hoping to gain more by it, 
the}^ turned to iElfric. The man’s eyes were 
shining with a triumphant light as he saw that 
the woman was obdurate. 


292 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

To all questions he answered nothing. In an 
insolent attitude he listened, but replied not. 
At last the bishop said, with some impatience : 
“ Fully am I convinced of the guilt of these 
two. By his attempt at flight hath HClfric shown 
his crime. Brothers, in this matter the man 
and the woman have sinned against heaven. 
Let, then, the church give the punishment. To 
the ordeal shall both be condemned. The wo- 
man to trial by water and stone even as the 
maiden ; the man, the ordeal by fire.” 

The gerefa and ealdorman willingly gave 
consent, as they were convinced that iElfric 
and the woman were truly the offenders. 

To the bishop’s house were they taken, there 
to make the needful preparation. The allotted 
number of days passed. Solitary and alone as 
the woman had been kept during this period, 
she had had time for reflection. Traces of 
a mental struggle between obduracy and despair 
showed in her countenance as she was brought 
forth to make her offering, and to receive the 
sacrament before taking the ordeal. 

“Of Christ’s body spiritually dost thou eat,” 
said the bishop as he administered the bread. 
“ Pure and sinless was He. If thou art inno- 


293 


THE DREAD DECREE 

cent, eat with impunity of the holy loaf, and 
drink of the wine which by His blessing is His 
blood spiritually. Eat and drink, woman ! If 
innocent, fear naught ; if guilty, woe, woe to 
thy soul.” 

The woman trembled, and her face, already 
pale, grew ghastly white. She stretched forth 
her hand for the holy morsel, and then with a 
great cry fell at the bishop’s feet. 

“ I dare not,” she cried, “ for my soul’s sake, 
I dare not partake of it.” 

“ Then, daughter, assoil thy soul of its taint 
by full confession.” 

“ I will, I will,” sobbed the woman, breaking 
down completely. “ I did give the harp to the 
maiden even as she hath declared. All was as 
she hath already told. I ran after her and gave 
it into her hands, stating that my Lord Oswald 
had sent it as gift.” 

“ But why, daughter, sliouldst thou so perjure 
thy soul ?” asked the bishop. 

“ Oh, my lord, judge me not too hardly. I 
have a child, and mickle doth it grieve me that 
she should be a slave. iElfric would give me 
the money to buy my child and then she would 
be free — free, my lord bishop! Little dost 


294 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

thou reck of a mother’s heart if thou wottest 
uot the temptation such offer would be to me. 
What knew I of the maiden ? She was naught 
to me, and my child is my life.” 

“ Grievous hath been thy sin, woman, but 
great also thy temptation,” said Denewulf, with 
compassion. “ Hardened thou art not, or the 
holy supper would not have so affected thee. Out 
of her sorrow at thy lot feel, daughter, the full 
blessings of the Church. Thy child, and thou 
also, shall be freed from her bounty. Not be- 
cause of thy sin, but because the Church hath 
compassion on thine affliction doth she redeem 
thee. Arise, daughter, and go in peace. Even 
as the Holy One, whose priest I am, spake to 
the erring woman, so say I to thee : 4 Go, and 
sin no more !’ ” 

With prayers and tears and ejaculations of 
gratitude, the woman arose, and left the min- 
ster. The bishop approached iElfric. 

“Wilt thou partake of the holy bread and 
wine, or wilt thou, as the woman hath done, 
assoil thy soul’s guilt by confession ?” 

iElfric’s lip curled. 

“ Naught fear I, sir priest. On with thy 
ordeal ! What have I to confess ?” 


THE DREAD DECREE 


295 


“ Heardst thou not what the woman con- 
fessed ?” asked the bishop. “ That thou hadst 
enticed her into this deed by the offer of money 
to buy the freedom of her child. Man, man ! 
Partakest thou of the Eucharist and purgest 
not thy soul by confession ?” 

“ Naught have I to confess, : ” reiterated the 
man, doggedly. “ Falsely hath the woman 
sworn to thee, as thou wilt see.” 

With horror in his face at the temerity of the 
juggler, Deuewulf administered the sacrament. 
iElfric partook of it, and then, as before, twelve 
men were chosen from each side of those for 
and against him. Nine feet of the length of 
the foot of the accused were measured from the 
fire where the iron lay heating. For this dis- 
tance was the iron to be carried. Just before 
the last collect the bishop lifted the iron to the 
staples, and then after the prayer he led in the 
accused. 

With firm step the man advanced, and 
grasped the iron steadfastly with both hands. 
He walked the required distance, carrying the 
iron steadily, then flung it on the floor with an 
oath. 

The bishop and the honest Saxons ranged on 


296 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

either side of the church started back in horror. 
Tremblingly, fearful of seeing the man struck 
down for his impiety, the bishop approached 
the wretch and bound up his hands, putting the 
seal of the church upon them. After the re- 
quired three days the bandages were removed, 
and foully mattered were the burns. 

“ Guilty art thou,” said the bishop with sor- 
row to the juggler. “Evil wouldst thou have 
wrought upon another, and evil hast thou 
brought upon thyself. Son, didst thou not 
remember that the Lord hath said, ‘Vengeance 
is mine, I will repay ’ ? Then wherefore shouldst 
thou try to wreak upon the maiden that for 
which only thine own actions were respon- 
sible? See, the judgment of God hath fallen 
upon thee ! Guilty art thou shown to be. 
Purged must thy soul be of its dire sin. Go 
forth from this day without thy weapons ; and 
travel barefoot to the graves of the four saints : 
St. Edwin, St. Guthlac, St. Oswald, and St. 
Neot. No shelter must thou have at night. 
Thou must fast, and watch, and pray both day 
and night, and willingly weary thyself. Iron 
shall not come to thy hair nor to thy nails. No 
warm bath slialt thou affect, nor soft bed ; flesh 


THE DREAD DECREE 


297 


shalt thou not eat nor shalt thou partake of 
drink which can intoxicate. Inside of a church 
thou shalt not go, because of the oath which 
thou didst utter at the trial of God’s holy ordeal, 
but thou shalt seek the tombs of these saints 
and there confess thy sins and pray for interces- 
sion. When thou hast finished thy penance, 
and severe it is, son, for greatly hast thou sinned, 
shriven and absolved from guilt, thou canst 
return and again mingle amongst thy fellows. 
Arise and go, and may God in His infinite 
mercy be with thee in thy wanderings.” 

With heads bowed the assembly listened to 
the dire punishment meted out to the wretch. 
Such was the power of the Church over the 
people that not once did it enter the head of 
iElfric to disobey her command. 

With dark looks and unrepentant mien he sat 
down in the midst of them and removed his 
shoes and leather hose. Then forth from the 
church did he wend his way to begin his pil- 
grimage. 

And never again did Egwina behold him. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


ADIYA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS 

For a short time after this the days of* 
Egwina were peaceful. Adiva petted and cod- 
dled her as only good motherly women can do, 
and the maiden felt that at last she had found 
a haven of rest, for weary was she of wander- 
ing. 

“ Never again slialt thou leave us, little one,” 
declared Adiva, one day, as she and the maiden 
employed themselves as in the olden days with 
shuttle and distaff. “ Never again! Thou 
shouldst not have left Us at all, for thou didst 
first belong to us. Did not Denewulf find 
thee in the forest? Now thou shalt remain 
always.” 

“But the king?” said Egwina, bending low 
over her work. “ Doth he not visit thee, 
Adiva — he or some of his family ?” 

298 


ADtVA TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 299 

“ Well-a-day, yes,” answered Adiva. “ What 
of it, child ? Couldst thou not stay out of the 
way until they had departed ? ’Tis not as in 
the forest. Then there was but the two rooms. 
Wottest thou not that the manor of the bishop 
hath more?” 

Egwina laughed with something of her old 
brightness. 

“ There !” cried the good woman, delightedly, 
“ gladness doth it bring to my heart to hear 
thee laugh like that ! Laugh an’ thou wilt, even 
though it be at my foolish pride. ’Tis some- 
thing better to be the wife of a bishop than of a 
swineherd, is it not?” 

“ But still he is the same, Adiva, swineherd 
or bishop,” said the maiden. “ What doth it 
matter what he doeth? ’Tis the man whom 
thou hast wed.” 

“ Thou art young,” remarked Adiva, with an 
upward lift of the head. “ Wisdom thou wilt 
acquire as thou growest older. Denewulf was 
good enow as a husband when a swineherd, but 
few were the mancuses and pence that came our 
way. Now doth he wear the bishop’s stole and 
all bow down to him. Well-a-day, child ! It 
doth make a difference. But thou hast not yet 


300 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


% 

said that thou wouldst stay with me. To tell 
the truth,” she lowered her voice, “ there are 
times when lonely I be in spite of great- 
ness.” 

“ If it will please thee, then will it please me,” 
answered the maiden. “ Weary am I of wander- 
ing, and fain would I dwell where friends abide, 
if it so be that I may not see the king nor Ed- 
ward. It hath seemed to me of late, Adiva, 
that in some way I should show my gratitude 
to God for His mercy to me. Some service 
would I render Him for His judgment. Why, 
Adiva, when I think that there was not even a 
scar, I wonder what I have done that so great 
a favor should be shown me.” 

“ Trouble not thy head about it,” said the 
dame, hastily. “Oft have I heard that such 
things were past finding out. Why, Denewulf, 
bishop though he be, wottest not the why of 
many things !” 

“ The maiden is right,” said Denewulf, enter- 
ing at this moment. “ I, too, Egwina, have 
thought of the miracle, for such it was, and it 
hath seemed to me that thou wert sjDared that 
thou mightest give Him thy service. To chaste 
and holy Mary thy life should belong. Thou 


ADIVA TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 301 


seekest repose, ray child ; find it in the clois- 
ter/’ 

“ The cloister !” Adiva threw up her arms 
in dismay. “ Yon pretty child ? Denewulf, 
what ailetli thee ?” 

“ Naught/’ answered the bishop, promptly. 
“ Naught but desire for the best for Egwina. 
Wonderfully hath she been favored. It can be 
for naught else than that she should devote her 
life to the service of Heaven.” 

“Denewulf, hast thou gone daft?” demanded 
Adiva, with some asperity. “ Egwina a nun ? 
I trow not !” 

“ But, Adiva,” said the gentle voice of Eg- 
wina, “ why have I been so favored ? Not even 
a scar, as thou knowest, nor mark of any kind. 
I felt that God would show mine innocence, but 
so marked was His favor that it hath troubled 
me to know the cause. It may be that for this 
service was I thus favored.” 

“ And dost thou think of becoming a nun ?” 
cried the dame, in consternation. 

“ If Denewulf thinketh best, and that for 
this cause was the miracle performed, I will so 
do,” answered the maiden. 

“ It hath weighed upon my mind,” said the 


302 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


bishop, “ and it doth seem to me, Egwina, that 
it hath been intended by that sign that thou 
shouldst become the bride of the church.” 

“Out upon such nonsense!” exclaimed the 
dame, with energy. “No miracle was there 
save only what I, with the help of thy foster- 
mother, Gunnehilde, worked.” 

“ Adiva !” exclaimed both Egwina and the 
bishop in a breath. “ What meanest thou ?” 

“ I mean,” said the dame, “ that I was not 
willing to have thy pretty arm seared, so I sent 
to Gunnehilde, and she concocted me a lotion. 
Every night did I bathe hand and arm. The 
last night, child, the salve which thou didst 
find me using was but the final touch. Already 
the lotion had done its work, and thou mightest 
have carried red-hot iron thy nine feet and 
back, and no scar would there have been. Out 
upon it for a miracle !” 

“ Woman ! thou hast profaned the judgment 
of the Supreme One,” said her husband, sternly, 
while Egwina sank back overcome. 

“ Profaned ? Not at all,” answered the dame, 
defiantly. “ Did it not bring the guilty to pun- 
ishment? The woman confessed, and the jug- 
gler is even now upon his pilgrimage. Egwina 


ADIVA TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 803 


was shown innocent — as she was. How, then, 
have I profaned the judgment ?” 

“ Thou must do penance/’ said Denewulf. 

“ Penance ?” retorted Adiva. “ Not I. What 
good doth it do me to be a bishop’s wife if I am 
to do penance as an ordinary body ? Keep thy 
penance for such as need them, Denewulf.” 

“ But mine innocence?” cried poor Egwina. 
“ Happy have I been to think that God did 
stoop to so favor me.” 

“ Now, more than ever, do I think that thou 
shouldst enter the cloister,” said the bishop. 
“ ’Tis true that the guilty were brought to pun- 
ishment and thy innocence proven ; but what 
if the ealdorman, the gerefa, and the people 
knew of this. Tliinkest thou that they would 
think it just? Either, my child, thou must 
again take the ordeal or thou must retire to the 
cloister. I see naught else to be done,” and he 
left the room. 

“ Thou to the nunnery ?” cried the dame, in- 
dignantly. “ Well-a-day ! We shall see, my 
lord bishop. Neither ordeal nor cloister shall 
there be for my pretty one !” 

“But, Adiva, I see that it must be as he 
saitli,” said Egwina. “ Naught is left for me.” 


304 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Is there not, child ? Again did I ask 
Gunnehilde of thy dream. Greatness is to be 
thy portion, and thou shalt not spoil the web 
woven for thee by this thing. A nunnery for 
thee, who art destined for the bride of Edward ? 
I trow not ! Before that shall happen, Edward 
himself shall be sent for, and then we shall 
see.” 

“ Oh, dear Adiva, thou must not do that,” 
cried Egwina, distressed. 

“If thou dost not as I tell thee,” said Adiva, 
with determination written on her brow, “ both 
the king and Edward will I send for.” 

“ I will ! I will !” cried Egwina, hastily. 
“ Whatever thou dost say that will I do, if only, 
dear friend, thou wilt not send for them. Gladly 
would I look upon their faces unknown of them, 
but I durst not speak with the king. I could 
not bear for him to look on me with coldness.” 

“ We will wait for a few days,” said Adiva, 
“ and see whether Denewulf still thinketh the 
same. If he doth, then will I tell thee what to 
do. If I can o’ersuade him from such thing, 
then thou shalt remain with me, and naught 
will there be to do.” 

But Denewulf could not be persuaded from 


ADIVA TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 305 

his idea. The honest Saxon desired oidy to do 
justice, and to his upright sense of honor this 
ordeal had been a failure. Only could his con- 
science be satisfied by a repetition of the ordeal 
or a retirement to the cloister. 

On the other hand, Egwina, actuated by the 
same delicate sense of honor, was overwhelmed 
with fear lest Adiva should send for Alfred and 
Edward as she had threatened. Finding that 
Egwina inclined more and more to Denewulf’s 
way of thinking, and that Denewulf was ob- 
durate, the good dame took matters into her 
own hands. 

“ Come !” said she to Egwina one day. 
“Thou shalt go with me this morning to see 
Gunnehilde. Rememberest thou that time we 
went tii rough the forest to have her read thy 
rede for thee? Again will we go.” 

“ But not for reading of rune or rede,” 
pleaded the maiden. “Sick at heart doth it 
make me, for it bringeth Gyda to my mind.” 

“ No rune shall she read thee, child, though 
I would that thou wouldst let her. Then would 
she show thee that thou art destined to sit be- 
side Edward.” 

“Speak not so, Adiva,” said the maiden. 


20 


306 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

“ Henceforth I renounce all faith in seid and 
galdra. Of peril they do not warn ; neither 
keep they from sin. I will seek no more to 
pierce that veil by which an all- wise Father 
hides the future from our gaze. It bringetli 
naught but evil.” 

“ Well, well, do as thou wishest,” grumbled 
the dame. “ For my part, I find that it harms 
me not to be guided by Gunnehilde, and rare is 
she as a compounder of herbs. Here we are, 
child. Thou seest that we have brought the 
vala with us, for Denewulf, though he believeth 
not in her craft, wisheth her near him.” 

Gunnehilde greeted them with warmth. To 
Egwina she accorded a respect and deference 
that confused the maiden, who could not but 
see what thoughts were in her mind. 

“ Come ye to consult the runes ?” she asked, 
“ or upon the matter of which thou spakest, 
Adiva?” 

“ Upon the matter,” returned Adiva. “ Eg- 
wina will have naught more to do with runes 
or rede. Therefore haste we to the other 
affair.” 

“ She hath no need,” replied the vala. 
“ Skulda hath woven the web and golden is its 


ADIVA TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 307 

woof. Fear not, maiden, Verdandi striveth 
to weave dark threads among the gold, but 
already do they begin to brighten. Speed thou 
on tliy way. Skulka holdeth the shuttle.” 

Egwina answered not. The remembrance of 
Gy da was still too strong upon her for her to 
listen without a shudder to the woman’s 
prophecies. Gunnehilde saw the repugnance 
in her face, and turned to the bishop’s wife. 

“ The cart is ready at thy bidding, Adiva, 
Whenever thou slialt say, then shall Beorn take 
the maiden to my brother’s, Anlaf the black.” 

“ What dost thou mean ?” cried Egwina. 
“ Where do I go? Adiva, what is it?” 

“ My child, thou didst promise thou wouldst 
do as I bade thee should Denewulf remain ob- 
durate in his purpose to have thee enter a con- 
vent. Thou wottest how set he is in his design. 
Without thy consent thou canst not, of course, 
be made to enter one, but I fear that he will 
o’ersuade thee. Therefore I deem it best that 
thou shouldst retire for a little while into East 
Anglia where Anlaf the black, brother to 
Gunnehilde, abides. There shalt thou stay 
until such time as Denewulf will have given 
over his design. Then thou canst return to 


308 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

me, and never shalt thou leave me until Ed- 
ward takes thee.” 

“Adiva,” said the maiden, distressed, “ it can- 
not be. It will never be as thou seemeth to 
think. Dwell not on such hopes for they are 
vain. I feel with Denewulf that it is meet and 
fitting that I should retire into a nunnery. 
Oppose me no longer, Adiva. It is best.” 

“ It is not best,” cried the dame. “ If it so 
be that Edward doth not wed with thee, yet 
still thou shalt not be hidden in the cloister. 
Thou wilt go with the man to Anlaf’s, wilt thou 
not? Thou must, Egwina, else I will send for 
the king and lay the whole matter before him.” 

“ Thou wottest that I will do as thou sayest, 
Adiva, when thou dost make such threat. To 
please thee, then, and to keep thee from sending 
for the king, I will go into East Anglia and for 
a time give up the thought of the cloister. 
Anon I will take it up.” 

So Egwina found herself bundled into a cart 
and on the way to East Anglia to the house of 
Anlaf the black. 


CHAPTER XXY 


HILDA AGAIN 

The brother of Gunnehilde, Anlaf the black, 
had been one of the servitors of Guthrum. 
The king had parceled out among those of his 
retainers who had chosen to remain with him 
the lands and manors of East Anglia. Many 
of the wild and courageous spirits, rebelling at 
the restraints of a peaceful life, had retired 
from the coasts of Britain, seeking other fields 
of adventure and prowess. To these also the 
fact that Guthrum and many of his jarls had 
embraced Christianity proved galling, and so 
many were the manors and broad the fields 
assigned to those who remained. The Saxon 
inhabitants either submitted to their rule, and 
became subjects of the Danish king, or else 
retired into Wessex or southern Mercia. 

To Thetford, the capital and largest city of 

309 


310 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

East Anglia, was Egwina taken. Large and 
extensive forests surrounded the town. Just 
in the edge of the woods was an open glade in 
which was the house where dwelt Anlaf the 
black. In the near distance could be seen the 
royal vill of Gu thrum or Atlielstan. 

The family consisted of but two members. 
Anlaf himself and his wife. They received 
the maiden with hospitality and reverence, for 
Egwina found that even here the greatness 
predicted for her by Gunneliilde had its effect. 
The wife of Anlaf would not permit her to 
assist her in her household duties, and the 
maiden soon found that, deprived of all employ- 
ment, time began to hang heavily upon her 
hands. 

Chafing at her idleness, she began to wander 
in the woodland near the house, observing the 
caution that had been given her of not straying 
too far away for fear of the wolves or bears 
with which the forest was filled. One after- 
noon, she had walked somewhat farther than 
usual, and, feeling the need of rest, flung her- 
self down upon the sward under the spreading 
branches of an oak tree. She had lain so but 
a short while when she heard voices. 


HILDA AGAIN 


311 


Out from among the trees there came the 
figures of two persons : a young man, very fair, 
and to all appearances a Saxon, and a girl a 
Dane. Egwina sat up and surveyed the two 
with some curiosity which was reciprocated by 
the man and the girl, for they stopped and 
looked at her with surprise. 

“ Come, Siegbert,” said the Danish girl, 
“ let us advance and see who the maiden is.” 
She started forward as she spoke, and the 
young man, called Siegbert, supported her form 
carefully. 

Egwina rose, and awaited their coming, re- 
joicing in the fact that she was at last going to 
meet with some young folk near her own age. 

“ Why, it is the skald maiden !” exclaimed 
the Danish girl, as she drew near to the Saxon 
maiden. 

“ Hilda, daughter of Gutlirum !” exclaimed 
Egwina in turn. 

“ Yes ; it is Hilda. What dost thou here ?” 
cried the king’s daughter. “ I thought that 
thou wert skald maiden to King Alfred ? Thou 
wert with him when he entered the camp at 
Westbury.” 

“True,” answered Egwina, briefly. “Glee- 


312 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

maidens as well as gleemen are in many places. 
To-day they serve one lord ; to-morrow they 
chant the praises of another.” 

“ Sit we down,” commanded the Danish girl 
imperiously. “ Much doth it tire me to stand, 
and I would talk with thee.” 

The young man spread a mantle upon the 
sward, and Hilda sank down upon it. Egwina 
resumed her seat, looking at the Saxon at- 
tendant as she did so. Well worthy of atten- 
tion was he. 

He carried himself nobly ; his form was 
strong, muscular, and symmetrically developed. 
His face was marvelously beautiful, but the 
eyes caught and held the gaze. Deep blue 
were they, and full of unfathomable sorrow, 
yet full also of that strength which is self-con- 
scious of power. His bearing toward the Dan- 
ish maiden was tender in the extreme. 

He bore her pettish ness and imperiousness 
not as a slave, but indulgently as one bears the 
caprices of a loved child. Again and again 
Egwina found her glance wandering to his face, 
and she caught herself listening to his voice as 
he spoke to Hilda, with a strange throb of the 
heart. 


HILDA. AGAIN 


313 


“ Lean against me, Hilda,” he was saying. 
“Then thou wilt not be so tired.” 

“It is better,” admitted Hilda, leaning con- 
tentedly against his broad chest. “ Now tell 
me, maiden. Art thou wandering through 
Danelagh, or what dost thou here ?” 

“ Nay ; I wander no more,” answered Eg- 
wina. “ Here in East Anglia do I abide for a 
time only. I wot not when I shall go hence, 
but rnethinks it will not be long. Hast thou 
trouble again with thy knee ?” 

“No; didst thou not know that thy King 
Alfred did cure me? No longer do I suffer 
from my knee, but hot and sharp is the pain 
here,” and she laid her hand on her breast. 
“ I would that I knew more of that Cuthbert of 
whom the king told me. And he was afflicted 
even as I with the lameness of the knee. 
Prithee, maiden, dost thou know aught of 
him ?” 

“ Only that he was an holy and an austere 
man ; the bishop of Lindisfarne,” replied Eg- 
wina. “ Many miracles have been wrought by 
his tomb, and many did he perform himself.” 

“ Oh, that I might visit his tomb !” exclaimed 
the Danish girl, fervently. “I wish not to die 


314 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

yet. I am so young, so young!” She burst 
into a passion of weeping. 

Siegbert drew her to him, and gently stroked 
her hair. 

“ But are there no leeches, no remedies ?” 
cried Egwina, her heart full of sympathy for 
the girl. 

“ Everything hath been tried,” said Siegbert, 
and again Egwina felt that strange throbbing 
of the heart as he spake. “ Everything ; but 
Hilda thinketh that nothing will cure her save 
a visit to the tomb of Cutlibert.” 

“ Then why doth she not go ?” asked Egwina. 
“ Could she not be taken there ?” 

“ No, maiden.” The Saxon’s voice was grave. 
“ When the Danes spread over the country, 
destroying the monasteries, Cuthbert’s remains 
were taken up and carried away by the monks 
when they fled. Now, none know where they 
be.” 

“ I feel sure that King Alfred will know,” 
cried Egwina. “ He hath rebuilt the monas- 
teries, and oh ! I know that he will know.” 

“ Thinkest thou so ?” cried Hilda with eager- 
ness. “ I will tell my father and he will send 
to the king.” 


HILDA AGAIN 


315 


She sat up, and seemed much better and 
stronger for the hope that was infused into 
her. 

“ Hadst thou not better return now, Hilda ?” 
asked Siegbert. “ Thou hast stayed out long 
enow for one day.” 

“ Nay, I would talk more with the maiden,” 
returned Hilda. “ So soon as I return will I 
get my father to send bode to King Alfred to 
ask of him where lie the bones of Cuthbert. 
Maiden, believest tliou in runes of the volva?” 

Egwina shook her head. 

“ The runes tell me of speedy death,” said 
Hilda. 

“ But, Hilda, thou wert baptized with thy 
father,” chid Egwina. “Thou canst not now 
believe in runes, or any of the seid of the 
volva.” 

“ Ho not the Saxons ?” inquired Hilda. “ I 
have heard that even they who hold belief in 
Christianity consult the Morthwyrtha by fount 
and elm and scin-laeca.” 

Egwina winced, but answered bravely : “ Too 
true, Hilda. Many of our people do so 
deal with such pagan ideas, but it is forbid- 
den by priest and our most holy religion. I 


316 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

have heard it said that some worship still the 
old gods, despite word of king or monk/’ 

“ But why forsook they the olden gods ?” 
cried the Danish girl. “ I like not the Saxon 
God. In what is He better than Odin ? Whom 
can ye give us in place of our beautiful Baldur 
the glorious ? 4 Worship the Saxon God/ is the 

command that hath gone forth from my father, 
and the people obey because he hath said ; 
but still do they cling to Odin, and Thor, and 
Baldur. Once as we worship, so did ye. Why 
did ye change ?” 

“ Hast thou not heard how the good Pope 
Gregory sent the priests to Britain ?” asked 
Egwina. 

“ No ; tell me,” and Hilda leaned back com- 
fortably against Siegbert. “ If I am to worship 
in this new religion I wish to know of it ; but 
little do I care for aught of it save Cuthbert. ,, 

“Wottest thou not that often men of our island 
have been sold as serfs into other countries ?” 
asked Egwina. 

“ Yes ; as it hath been with ye in that respect, 
so hath it been with us.” 

“ Well, at one time in the city of Home there 
were some men from our island to be sold as 


HILDA AGAIN 


317 


serfs. While they stood in the market place, 
Pope Gregory of blessed memory was passing 
by. He was a simple priest then, but afterward 
became pope. Being attracted by the exceeding 
fairness of the men, he stopped. 

“‘From what country come ye?’ he asked. 
They replied that they were ‘Angles.’ ‘Angles ! 
Ye should be angels ! Are ye Christians,’ said the 
holy man, ‘ or heathens ?’ ‘ Certainly not Chris- 
tians,’ said they, ‘ for no one hath opened our 
ears.’ Then the holy man, lifting up his eyes, 
replied, ‘ What man, when there are stones at 
hand, layeth a foundation with reeds?’ They 
answered, ‘ No man of jDrudence.’ ‘ Ye have 
well said,’ said he, and straightway did he take 
them to his own house and instruct them in the 
divine oracles, and arrange with them that he 
should go into their country to carry the holy 
religion. 

“ When the people heard of it they made a 
great outcry, for he was a holy man, much noted 
for good works and well-beloved. So the pope 
would not let him go, and it became his hope 
that some day the gospel should be taken into 
our land. When he became pope, he at once 
sent St. Augustine, a holy man, with a multi- 


318 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

tude of priests, and thus did they change our 
forefathers into Christians.” 

“ What said they ?” inquired the Danish girl. 
“ How could they turn them from the old gods ? 
Methinks that I should like to know what was 
said.” 

“ Dear Hilda,” and Egwina looked distressed, 
“ I would that there was some one that thou 
couldst question aside from me. I know so 
little ; I only know that I believe. I would that 
King Alfred were here ! He could tell thee all 
that thou askest.” 

“ But dost thou not know somewhat of what 
passed between them ?” asked the girl impa- 
tiently. “ Methinks that were my people to 
change so, I would know wherefore it was done. 
Bethink thee ! Dost thou not remember some- 
thing of it ?” 

“ Methinks,” said the Saxon maid, musingly, 
“ that I have heard that which passed between 
them, but, Hilda, I cannot tell thee what it was. 
It hath been custom so long for our people to be 
Christian that they no longer question the why- 
fore.” 

“ I can tell thee, Hilda,” spake Siegbert, in 
his deep musical voice. “ The king and his 


HILDA AGAIN 


319 


thegns were debating the old and the new re- 
ligions in the witan, when a thegn arose and said : 

‘ Thou dost remember, it may be, O king, that 
which sometimes happens in winter, when 
thou art seated at table with gesiths and thegns. 
Thy fire is lighted and thy hall warmed, and 
without is rain and snow and storm. Then 
comes a swallow flying across the hall. He en- 
ters by one door and leaves by another. The 
brief moment while he is within is pleasant to 
him ; he feels not rain nor cheerless winter 
weather ; but the moment is brief — the bird 
flies away in the twinkling of an eye, and he 
passes from winter to winter. Such, methinks, 
is the life of man on earth, compared with the 
uncertain time beyond. It appears for a while, 
but what is the time which comes after — the time 
which was before? We know not. If, then, 
this new doctrine may teach us somewhat of 
greater certainty, it were well that we should 
regard it/ ” 

“ Why, Siegbert,” exclaimed Hilda, “ I knew 
not that thou didst know aught of it.” 

“ Dost thou forget that once I was in a mon- 
astery ?” asked Siegbert. 

“ True, I did forget. How comes it that 


320 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

thou hast not told me before ?” questioned 
Hilda. 

“ Never have I heard thee speak as thou hast 
spoken to-day,” answered the young man. 
“ Willingly would I have told thee of it.” 

“ Tis true,” declared the Danish girl, after a 
short interval of silence, during which time she 
seemed to be thinking. “ We are like the 
swallow. Here for such a brief time and then 
out into the shadow of death. Whither? We 
know not ; unless, indeed, it be true that Hela, 
the death goddess, awaits us in Niflheim. Oh, 
would that I were not woman ! Would that 
I were warrior ; that Odin, Alfadur, might 
send the Valkyrie to wing me to Valhalla, 
where all is bright and beautiful. I wish not 
to go to Hela !” 

“Thou shalt not.” Siegbert spoke sooth- 
ingly and with so much of positiveness that 
Hilda forgot her tears and raised her head 
inquiringly. 

“ What meanest thou, Siegbert?” 

“ Thou shalt not go to that dread abode, for 
none such exists,” said the young man. “ Let 
me tell thee, Hilda, of the beautiful heaven of 
the Christian faith.” 


HILDA AGAIN 


321 


With solemn sweetness lie told of the heav- 
enly city, where there is no night, where pain 
nor death enters not, and of the gentle Christ 
so pitiful of weakness and suffering. Egwina 
listened entranced. The young man’s earnest- 
ness impressed her, and she felt her own imper- 
fections as she had never done before. 

“I am tired,” said Hilda, at length. “Take 
me home, Siegbert, and there thou shalt tell me 
more of this Christ of thine. He is like Baldur 
in his beauty and goodness. If thy heaven is 
as thou sayest, then methinks I wish it, for one 
need not be warrior to enter it.” 

Lifting her up carefully in his arms, Siegbert 
turned to go, but Hilda stopped him. 

“Come to me to-morrow, maiden,” said she 
to Egwina. “ Wilt thou not? Siegbert shall 
come to fetch thee if thou wilt. I would hear 
thee sing again. Wondrous skill hadst thou 
with the harp.” 

“I have none now,” responded Egwina, 
slowly, “ but I will come an’ thou wishest it.” 

“I do wish it. I have harp of mine own 
which thou canst use. Then I will send Sieg- 
bert for thee.” 

She sank back in the strong arms of the 


21 


322 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

Saxon, who strode off as if the burden he bore 
were naught for his strength. Egwina stood for 
a long time on the knoll where they had left 
her. 

“ Why doth my heart beat at sound of his 
voice or look of his eye?” she mused. “Some- 
thing doth draw me to him. I would, oh, I 
would that he were sibbe to me. Never before 
have I so longed for one to be near to me as I 
do him. Oh, would that he were of my kith ! 
But God doeth all things well, and it may be 
that I am bereft of kin that I may the more 
readily give myself to the service of Heaven. 

With an involuntary sigh, she turned her 
steps in the direction of the abode of Anla£ 


CHAPTER XXVI 

THE ECLIPSE 

Egwina awaited the coming of the next day 
with impatience. She could not define the feel- 
ing that possessed her. She would not go to 
the forest lest Siegbert might come, and she 
sought to pass the time until his arrival as best 
she might. It was not unt\l the sun had risen 
high in the heavens that the young man came. 

“Fair day to thee, maiden,” he said in his 
grave voice. “ Wilt thou come now to Hilda, 
daughter of Guthrum ?” 

“ Gladly, Siegbert,” and Egwina hastily 
donned coverchief and neckcloth. “ How seem- 
eth she to-day ?” 

“ Brighter ; but it is the brightness that pre- 
cedes dissolution,” answered Siegbert, seriously. 

“Then dost thou think that she will not get 
well ?” 


323 


324 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


“ She will not. She can not,” returned the 
Saxon. “ Misease hath entered upon her vitals 
so thoroughly that naught can cure her.” 

“ Hath her father sent to Alfred to know 
where Cuthbert lies?” asked Egwina, anxiously. 
“ Mickle have been the miracles that have been 
wrought at his tomb, and could she but reach 
the place it might be that she, too, would be 
favored.” 

“ Nay ; Hilda could not reach it unless it 
were very near. I think the end not far off.” 

In silence did they proceed to the vill of 
Guthrum. It had been the property of the 
kings of the royal family of Anglia, and was a 
low, rambling structure built in the usual style 
of the Saxons. As they entered its portals, 
Egwina could not but notice the difference be- 
tween the court of the Danish king and that of 
King Alfred. 

At Alfred’s court there was an air of quiet- 
ness, of moderation, and of learning. Under 
the trees, in the rooms, and everywhere about 
the palace might be seen men of erudition, with 
book or tablet in hand, engaged either in ab- 
sorbing the wisdom of the ancients or impart- 
ing it to others. Smiths and artisans were 


THE ECLIPSE 


325 


occupied in work of their various crafts, while 
tne army, one-half of which the king kept ever 
by him, could be seen as they were being drilled 
in the tactics of war. Everything betokened 
an alert monarch trying to educate his people 
in all that goes to make civilization and refine- 
ment. 

Here Danes lolled listlessly about — some un- 
der the trees playing quoits, or clustered together 
about some skalds listening eagerly to recitals 
of heroes or battles, or to the harp and song, 
things of which they never seemed to weary ; 
others still were throwing spears or shooting 
arrows at a mark, while many feasted and drank 
in the great mead hall. If the Saxons were 
hearty eaters and drinkers and believers in good 
cheer, insisting upon their four meals a day 
from ealdorman to ceorl, the Danes surpassed 
them. Nothing here evidenced that superior 
intelligence which was the animus and life of 
the Saxon king. 

Egwina, without being able to define it, felt 
the difference. Siegbert hurried her through the 
courtyard and the mead hall, where Guthrum 
sat with his jarls, and into the bower chamber 
of Hilda. The Danish maiden reclined lan- 


326 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


guidly on a couch. Her face was paler than it 
had been the day before, and dark rings encir- 
cled her eyes. 

“ I am glad that ye have come,” she cried, 
“ I feared that ye had stopped by the way 
to talk. I wot that, being Saxons, ye would 
have much to say, but I hoped that ye would 
not.” 

“ Nor did we,” soothed Egwina, gently. 
“ Tell me, Hilda, how fares it with thee to-day ?” 

“ I am better,” answered the girl, brightly. 
“ Much better ! My father hath sent a bode to 
the Saxon king to learn of St. Cuthbert’s tomb, 
and as soon as he returns I shall be taken there. 
Then shall I be well again. How good it would 
seem never to have pain here again !” 

She laid her hand on her breast and the 
muscles of her face twitched. 

“ Here is my harp,” she continued, after a 
moment, handing the instrument to Egwina. 
“ Sing me one of thy songs. Dost remember 
what thou and the king did sing when ye came 
to the camp ?” 

“Yea,” answered Egwina, briefly. 

“Then sing the same songs as ye did then. 
I like the Saxon king and fain would I be re- 


THE ECLIPSE 


327 


minded of him. Gentle was he to me, though 
I were the daughter of his foe who had driven 
him from his throne. In his palace nobly did 
he demean himself towards my father, and be- 
stowed upon him twelve manors and many 
presents. Stay,” as Egwina swept the strings 
of the harp, “ knowest thou the king’s favorite 
songs?” 

“Yea, they are the Christian hymns,” re- 
plied Egwina, promptly. 

“ Then sing those, and afterward shalt thou 
sing the others.” 

Again the maiden swept the strings, saying 
as she did so : “ Methinks the king liketh this 
hymn the best of any. *Tis a hymn of thanks- 
giving on the creation. 

“ Befits it well that man should raise 
To Heaven the song of thanks and praise, 

For all the gifts a bounteous God 
From age to age hath still bestowed. 

The kindly seasons’ tempered reign, 

The plenteous store, the rich domain 
Of this mid earth’s extended plain, 

All that His creatures’ wants could crave, 

His boundless pow’r and mercy gave. 

Noblest of yon bright train that sparkles high, 

Beneath the vaulted sky, 

The sun by day, the silver’d moon by night, 

Twin fires of Heav’n, dispense for man their useful light. 


328 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

Where’er on earth his lot be sped, 

For man the clouds their richness shed, 

In gentle dews descend, or op’ning pour 
Wide o’er the land their fertilizing shower. 

“ Not such the doom 
Our sorrowing fathers heard of old, 

The doom that in dread accents told 

Of Heaven’s avenging might, and woe, and wrath to come. 
‘ Lo ! I have set thee on earth’s stubborn soil 
With grief and stern necessity to strive ; 

To wear thy days in unavailing toil. 

The ceaseless sport of tort’ ring friends to live. 

Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm’s repast, 

And dwell where penal flames thro’ endless ages last. 

“ ‘ Thrice holy He, 

The Spirit Son of Deity ! 

He called from nothing into birth 
Each fair production of the teeming earth ; 

He bids the faithful and the just aspire 
To join in endless bliss Heaven’s angel choir. 

His love bestows on human kind 
Each varied excellence of mind. 

To some His Spirit-gift affords 
The power and mastery of words. 

So may the wiser sons of earth proclaim, 

In speech and measured song, the glories of His name.’ ” 

“ Doth the king like that?” asked the girl, 
wistfully. 

“ Yes, Hilda. Doth it not please thee?” 

“ It is like the king,” said Hilda. “ Lofty 
and grand ! Far beyond the simple ken of a 


THE ECLIPSE 


329 


maiden's knowledge, even as the king is beyond 
a maiden’s understanding. Siegbert, wliat is 
the little song that thou dost sing?” 

“ Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and 
to the Holy Ghost,” chanted Siegbert. “ As it 
was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be. 
World without end. Amen. Amen.” 

Egwina joined in, and Hilda looked at them 
wonderingly. 

“ Do ye know that as ye were singing, me- 
thought that ye looked alike,” said she. “ Hast 
thou a brother, maiden ?” 

“ No,” answered Egwina, sadly. “ None of 
kith and kin have I. Oft hath it saddened my 
heart, and it hath brought mickle grief to me 
that I had none.” 

“ Hadst thou never one ?” began Siegbert, 
when Hilda interrupted him. 

“ I weary of the harp and even of song, Sieg- 
bert. Prithee carry me into the courtyard, and 
let me be in the sunshine.” 

Siegbert lifted her up. Egwina stood, not 
knowing what to do. 

“ Come thou also,” said Hilda. “ I weary not 
of thy presence. The music doth tire me, but 
thy talk doth not.” 


330 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

Out under the trees they went, Siegbert bol- 
stering up Hilda with pillows. 

“ How bright is the sun !” said she. “ How 
good its warmth feels!” She lay for a few mo- 
ments basking in its rays. Then throwing out 
her hands, exclaimed with sudden energy : 
“ O sun ! Thou bright star of day ! If the 
Saxon God be the Supreme One and Odin not 
the All-Powerful, darken thy rays I entreat. 
Turn day into night, that I may know truth, 
truth. It shall be a sign, and my life shall be 
the offering.” 

A silence fell upon Egwina and Siegbert and 
those of the jarls who were near enough to hear 
the words. Involuntarily all glanced at the sun. 
Brightly it shone as ever. A scornful laugli 
broke from Hilda’s lips. 

“ What is your Saxon God ?” she cried. 
“ Powerless is He, or the sun would darken. 
What ! hath He not so much power as that ? 
Out upon Him !” 

“ Behold !” exclaimed Siegbert, abruptly. 

All eyes were turned toward the sky. An 
undeniable shadow was stealing over the sun. 
A hush fell upon them. Almost breathless, 
Hilda watched the bright orb. The breeze 


THE ECLIPSE 


331 


rustled the leaves in the tree-tops with a soft, 
murmuring sound, as if uneasy at the phe- 
nomenon. Deeper grew the shadow, for over 
the sun’s bright disc spread a darkening 
cloud. 

The loud laughter of Dane and the song of 
skald were hushed. Knowing naught of the 
cause, the jarls rushed forth from the mead hall 
with Guthrum at their head. Awed and panic- 
stricken, many threw themselves on the ground 
in paroxysms of terror. 

“ ’Tis Ragnarok, the twilight of the gods !” 
cried Guthrum in fear. “ Dim groweth the 
sun ! Soon will the stars fall, and time shall 
be no more!” 

With hoarse cries the Danes repeated, “ Rag- 
narok ! Ragnarok !” 

In the distance the cocks crew, and the birds 
chirped in the tree-branches as they nested to 
rest. Egwina and Siegbert drew close to Hilda. 
She had sprung to her feet and, tense and rigid, 
stood regarding the sun with awe. Darker 
grew the sky, until an intense darkness, black 
as starless night, spread over the earth. Only 
for a few moments did the phenomenon last, and 
then the shadow began to lighten. The cloud 


332 A MAID at king alfred*s court 

passed, and again the sun shone forth bright and 
beautiful. 

Then only did the rigidity of the form of the 
maiden relax. 

“I am answered !” she cried, with a dazzling 
smile as she turned to them. “ Gloriously hath 
the Supreme One honored me! Heed well, ye 
jarls, what Hilda saitli : The Saxon God is Su- 
preme. I know it.” 

She half turned to her father, who sprang for- 
ward. Before he could reach her, with an up- 
flinging of her arms toward that orb which had 
so wondrously answered her, Hilda fell prone 
upon the sward. 

When they reached her she was dead. 


I 


CHAPTER XXVII 
sieg bert’s story 

It was seven days since the death chant had 
arisen in the house of Guthrum for Hilda. 

A melancholy had settled upon the spirits of 
Egwina. Unable to content herself, she wan- 
dered from wood to house and back again to 
wood. Usually bright and cheerful, the girl 
felt herself weighed down by a heavy depression 
born of loneliness, and she dwelt morbidly 
upon the happy days in the king’s household. 
A conviction that this was the manner in which 
she was to be convinced that she was set apart 
for the cloister was fast stealing over her. 

One morning, after a sleepless night, she 
arose from her couch with the determination to 
return to Denewulf, and tell him that she was 
ready to devote herself to the life of a nun. After 
all, it was not so dreadful a thing. Alfred’s 

‘ 333 


334 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

second daughter, Ethelgiva, was so set apart, and 
if she could give up the pomp and majesty of a 
king’s court for such a holy life, why should 
she rebel, who was only a simple gleemaiden ? 

Should Adiva send for the king, she would 
tell him that it was her wish and he would re- 
spect it. Thus reasoned Egwina. Having 
reached this determination, the maiden sought 
Anlaf to ask him to take her into Berkshire that 
day, but the Dane responded that it could not 
be done until the morrow. So Egwina started 
off for her accustomed retreat on the knoll. 

To her surprise, she found Siegbert there. 
She had not seen him since the day of Hilda’s 
death, and now hastened to greet him, feeling 
again that strange pleasure in being near him. 

“ Siegbert, glad am I to behold thee once 
more, for to-morrow I go to Berkshire, and I 
feared that I should see thee not again.” 

I wished to see thee also,” replied the 
young man, “ because I, too, go away.” 

“ Thou goest ? Whither ?” cried Egwina in 
surprise. 

“ Thou wottest, maiden, dost thou not, that I 
am or have been a serf in the house of Gutli- 
rum ?” 


siegbert’s story 


335 


“ Yes, I know,” answered she. 

“ Since I was but ten years old,” continued 
the Saxon, “ have I been serf to Gu thrum. 
Twelve long years in bondage to the Dane! 
Now I have my freedom at last.” 

“ But how cometh it that now thou hast it 
after all these years ?” 

“ I will tell thee, maiden. When I was but 
a lad of ten, and Guthrum brought me to his 
house as bondsman, Hilda was but five years 
old. I had had a little sister in mine own 
home, younger still than Hilda. The baby girl 
eased the pain and homesickness in my bereaved 
heart, and Hilda would have none but me at- 
tend her. So as she grew, grew also the bond 
between us, until it was not as bondsman, but 
as brother, that I ministered to her. Long ago 
could I have had my freedom, for I saved the 
money until there was enow, but Hilda clung 
to me, and for her sake, because none cared for 
her as I did, I stayed. Guthrum knew of it — 
knew that I forebore to take my freedom when 
I could because of Hilda. He loved her, and 
that I was gentle with her did gladden his 
heart. Yesterday in the presence of witnesses 
he called me and made me free !” 


336 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 


“ And now, Siegbert, what doest thou ?” 
asked Egwina. 

“ No man will I own as lord save the Saxon 
king,” answered Siegbert. “ Gladly would I 
live where I could partake of his wisdom and 
learning. Oh !” he cried with more passion 
than Egwina had as yet seen him exhibit, “Oh, 
that I could be learned ! — learned as those 
men with whom I have heard that he surrounds 
himself! But what could I give in return? 
He has no daughter requiring my care, and 
there is naught else that I can do !” 

“ Why not go to Alfred, and tell him of thy 
desire ?” said Egwina simply. “ He is wise and 
good, Siegbert. Thou wottest not how good 
unless thou hast partaken of his bounty. It 
grieveth his heart that learning is not more 
sought after by the youth. Many are there 
who care for naught but the chase and hunt. 
Canst thou hunt, Siegbert ?” 

“None better,” answered the young man, 
briefly. “ Expert are the Hanes with bow and 
arrow. They teach the youths to excel in such 
weapons ; leaping, running, wrestling, even as 
with the Saxons, are sports in which they de- 
light, but naught of wisdom’s lore teach they. 


siegbert’s story 


337 


For one short year only was the cup of knowl- 
edge presented to my lips. Fain would I have 
partaken longer of the draught, but that it was 
rudely dashed from my lips, and now, ere I 
again partake of it, do I set forth to find if any 
there be who know aught of my grandfather or 
sister. I wot not if they be dead or living. I 
was taken from them so long ago.” 

“ Tell me of it, Siegbert,” urged Egwina, 
seating herself near him. “ From what place 
wert thou taken ?” 

“ It was from a monastery,” said Siegbert, 
“ where I was placed, because the abbot had 
taken a fancy to my voice and face. ‘He shall 
be another Cynewulf,’ he said, and so ’suaded my 
grandfather to give me to them. I, too, maiden, 
was the son of a gleeman who was the son of a 
gleeman, and song was my heritage even as it 
is thine. The good abbot taught me to read 
and to know of other things, that I might not 
be like the animal, who wots of naught but 
grass and drink. One morning — well do I re- 
member the day — a bode ran breathlessly to the 
monastery to tell us that the Northmen were 
advancing upon us. The battle of Kesteven 
had been fought, and victory sat upon the hel- 


22 


338 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

met of the Dane. Terror and consternation 
reigned in the monastery, for as the destroyer 
had done to other convents, so would he do to 
ours. No mercy would be shown to priest or 
monk. The abbot alone was calm. Calling all 
together, he sent into the fens the younger broth- 
ers, who could support life, together with the 
sacred relics of the monastery — the most holy 
body of St. Guthlac, the jewels, documents, and 
precious gifts presented to the abbey. The aged 
and infirm monks with the young children, in 
fact all those whom he considered unable to en- 
dure the hardships of the fens, did he retain with 
him, hoping that the savage breasts of the Danes 
might be filled with pity for so much helpless- 
ness. But alack ! even as, robed in the vest- 
ments, we stood at mass, the Danes burst in 
upon us. Never, maiden, shall I forget that 
sight ! Often now, in the dark watches of the 
night, doth it come before my vision — the good 
abbot, stricken down at the very altar; the 
priests and monks, with their heads cloven into 
by the terrible battle-ax of the Danes. By the 
sub-prior did I stand. The pagans swept to us, 
and one, with a swift blow of his ax, laid the 
holy father dead at my feet. Wotting not 


SIEGBERTS STORY 


339 


what I did, I taunted him scornfully because 
he slew me not, but stood regarding me with 
weapon uplifted. I bade him put me to death 
by the side of the holy father, for I loved him ; 
but the Dane seized me, stripped me of my 
robe, and then threw upon me a Danish tunic. 
Then bearing me with him, he strode from the 
edifice, crying that I was too fair to be slain. 
So,” and Siegbert’s lip curled in scorn, “ where 
holiness and goodness availed not, mere beauty 
of feature saved my life. The others who were 
not slain outright were seized and tortured to 
tell where the treasures of the monastery were 
held. Incensed at being thwarted of their 
gains, the Danes slew all the remainder save 
only myself. I, too, would have been slain but 
that Sidroc the younger, who had saved me, 
bade me keep from the way of Hubba and the 
other jarls, and keep only with his own retain- 
ers. Then they passed on to Medeshamstede, 
to continue the work of destruction. The army 
then moved toward Huntingdon. 

“ The two jarls Sidroc were appointed to guard 
the rear and the baggage over the rivers. As 
they were passing the Neu, after the rest of the 
army, two cars laden with wealth and property, 


340 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

with all the cattle drawing them, were over- 
turned at the left of a bridge into a whirlpool. 
While all the attendants of the younger Sidroc 
were employed in recovering* what was possible 
of the loss, I stole away unperceived and ran 
into the nearest wood. All night I walked. I 
was footsore and weary, but I was upheld by the 
hope of seeing again the monastery and getting 
away from the Dane. The wolves molested me 
not. They, too, seemed filled with fear of the 
dread pagan, and remained hidden in their 
lairs. At dawn I reached the monastery. It 
was still burning. The younger brothers who 
had fled to the fens had returned and were fight- 
ing the flames. They took me and did comfort 
me. But woe and well-a-day ! we were again 
compelled to fly by news of the approach of the 
Northmen. I wot not how it happened, but I 
strayed from or was left behind the rest in the 
fens. For two days I wandered in the marshes, 
unwitting where to go. Then did a Dane find me 
and bring me to Guthrum, who, won by my fair 
looks, took me into his household. So that 
again did comeliness bring me succor.” 

Eg win a had drawn closer and closer to the 
young man during the recital. Her eyes were 


siegbert's story 


341 


shining, her lips parted, and she hung upon 
his words with an intentness almost painful. 
As Siegbert paused, she laid her hand upon his 
and asked : “ Siegbert, was that monastery of 
which thou speakest Croyland ?” 

“ Yes,” he answered. 

“ What was the name of thy father?” 

“ Athelwulf, the son of Wulfhere.” 

“ And thou didst speak of a little sister ! 
Wittest thou her name?” Eg win a was greatly 
agitated. Siegbert, too, was regarding her with 
intense eagerness. 

“ My little sister’s name was Egwina,” cried 
he, full of suppressed excitement. “ Look, 
maiden !” He tore from his chest his tunic, 
and pointed to his breast, where in old 
Saxon letters was punctured the name “ Eg- 
wina.” “ My grandfather did that just before 
I went to the convent. As he did so he 
said : ‘ Boy, thy father and mother both are 
dead. Save thee and me, no kith hath the 
little one. Keep that name in thy heart, 
and live for none other until mayhap thou 
dost resign her into another’s keeping.’ And 
I sware to him an oath that it should be as he 
said.” 


342 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ Brother !” cried Egwina, half beside herself 
with joy. “ I am that Egwina ! I am thy 
sister.” 

“ My sister ?” The young man stared at 
her for a moment, and then exclaimed : “ I 
feel it ! I know it !” and he embraced her 
rapturously. 

“ We thought thee dead !” cried Egwina, 
through her tears. “ We knew not that 
thou wert spared by the Danes. Granther 
grieved for thee always. My brother ! my 
brother !” 

“ And thou art Egwina, my own little sister !” 
Siegbert touched her gently, a glad light shin- 
ing in his grave, beautiful eyes. “Said not 
Hilda that we looked alike ! I thought that 
thou and our grandsire likewise were slain, 
because I knew the Northmen had overrun the 
country. I thought never to see thee again, 
sister.” He lingered lovingly over the last 
word, as though it were sweet to him. “ Now is 
my search ended before it hath begun. But 
tell me of my grandfather and of thyself. 
How it hath fared with thee these many 
years.” 

Egwina told him of their wanderings, and 


siegbert’s story 


343 


of Wulfhere’s death. Siegbert’s eyes flashed 
proudly at the manner of it. 

“ I grieve not for him,” he said. “ Glorious 
was his end ! So may I die — with front 
to foe in defense of my country ! Say on, 
sister.” 

Egwina told all. The life in the forest at the 
cottage of Denewulf ; Athelney, the palace and 
Edward’s love ; of Gyda and the ordeal, and 
finally how she came to be there at Anlaf s. 

Siegbert turned to her, an anxious expression 
on his face. 

“ Not now, Egwina, wilt thou seek the clois- 
ter, wilt thou ? Thy brother cannot give thee 
up, now that he hath found thee.” 

“ Dear brother, never will I leave thee unless 
thou sendest me from thee,” said Egwina, kiss- 
ing him. “ We will go to the king, and thou 
shalt enter his service, and learn of his wisdom. 
I have eaten of the king’s bread, and for my 
sake, will he aid thee. And not only for my 
sake, but because thou art a Saxon.” 

“Nay, my sister. We will go not to the 
king. Sometime in the future mayhap, when 
Edward hath taken another to himself, but not 
now. We will go to London, an’ it please thee, 


344 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

sister. There thou and I shall dwell together, 
and hard will it go with us, if thy brother 
doth not gain tliegiTs rank for thy sweet sake.” 

“ If it pleasetli thee, then doth it please me,” 
answered Egwina. “So that we be near each 
other.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST 

To London, or, as it was then known, Lunden- 
brige, the old British name, the brother and 
sister went. London, with its narrow, winding 
streets and low dwellings. London, which has 
grown from the rudiments of a municipal con- 
stitution which Alfred planted to the metropolis 
of to-day. London, which owes to the same 
king not only its municipality, but also the de- 
fenses which rendered it impregnable to the 
later attacks of the Danes. 

Close by the bridge which had spanned the 
Thames from Roman times immemorial, at the 
meeting-places of the roads in that district 
known as East Cheap, the two found a cottage 
and there did they dwell. Already possessed 
of some knowledge of the craft of goldsmith, 
Siegbert allied himself with foreign workmen 
and cultivated the craft assiduously, soon be- 

345 


346 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

coming an expert. Egwina attended to the 
duties of the little household and happily the 
time glided by. All that she had learned of 
books at the court of the king did she impart to 
Siegbert, so that in giving to him of her learn- 
ing she but impressed it the more firmly upon 
her own mind. 

Two years passed thus, and if Egwina’s heart 
ever turned with longing toward that far-off 
time when, beloved and honored, she dwelt an 
inmate of the king’s household, or if the image 
of Edward rose before her, none knew of it save 
herself. 

It was spring. Egwina drew back the linen 
blind that did duty in place of glass, which was 
in use only by the nobles or churches, and 
leaned out. The air came soft and fresh against 
her face. A song thrush on a budding tree 
near the window trilled forth his merry lay, 
and the maiden listened with light heart. 

“ Hail to thee, maiden,” said a townsman who 
was passing, saluting her. “ Heardest thou the 
news ?” 

“ Nay, I have heard naught,” answered the 
maiden, returning the salutation. “ What hath 
happened ?” 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST 


347 


“ King Alfred and Edward the atlieling have 
come against the city, and Dane and Saxon 
alike have acknowledged him as overlord. Now 
hath he brought a great army of workmen and 
prepareth to rebuild the wall with which the 
Roman once encompassed the city. Fortifica- 
tions and manors also doth he purpose erect- 
ing.” 

“ Is the king himself in the burgh?” ques- 
tioned the maiden, faint with joy. 

“ He himself is here,” replied the citizen. 
“ Royal doings shall we have amongst us, for 
the king’s son-in-law, Ethelred, the ealdorman 
of Mercia, and the lady Etlielfleda, his wife, 
are with him. A goodly company, I trow ! I’ll 
warrant that there will be rare doings amongst 
us,” and he passed on. 

Here ! In the same place ! Egwina sank 
back on a seat almost overcome. Those dear 
people whom she had not seen for so long! 
Unknown to them she would gaze upon their 
faces again. And Siegbert ! He, too, should 
see them. Together would they watch for 
them, and he should know them at least by 
sight. Full of excitement, she awaited the re- 
turn of Siegbert with impatience. 


348 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 


“ Thou slialt see them if thou wilt, my sister,” 
said Siegbert, kissing her. “ 1, too, would see 
the king, and what manner of man the atheling 
be. Of excellent taste since he hath fancied 
thee, Egwina. ’Tis pity ’twere displeasing to 
the king. Thou art fit mate for any, be he 
atheling or what not.” 

“At least my life hath not been preserved 
twice on account of beauty,” retorted the girl, 
saucily, flushing rosy red at his praise. 

Siegbert smiled at her. 

“ Wottest thou not that Hilda said that we 
looked alike ?” he asked. “ Stoodst thou in my 
place before Dane, I trow that there could be 
found no Norseman, howe’er fierce, that could 
find it in his heart to slay thee. List ! What 
was that? Methought that I heard a groan.” 

Both listened, and plainly there came to 
their ears the sound of some one moaning as if 
in pain. 

“ Some one hath been hurt, or o’ertaken by 
misease,” exclaimed Siegbert, rising. “ I will 
see if it be near. It so sounded.” He opened 
the door. Prone upon the entrance lay the 
figure of a man. 

“ Now, who. art thou, and what ailetli thee, 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST 


349 


that thou dost utter moan ?” asked Siegbert as 
he bent oyer the prostrate form. 

“ Let me enter in pity’s name,” spoke the 
man, feebly. 

Without more ado the Saxon lifted him in 
his arms and bore him into the cottage. Egwina 
hastened forward. 

“ Bear him to thy bed, Siegbert,” she said. 
“ The poor man is ill.” 

The man whose form Siegbert was supporting 
turned his head and looked at her. 

“ Little one, is it thou?” he said. 

With a cry, Egwina sprang toward him, and 
fell upon her knees before him. 

“ My king ! my king !” she cried, covering 
his hands with kisses. 

Alfred tried to raise her, but the effort was 
too much for him, and he became unconscious. 

“ Oh, Siegbert, ’tis the king, the king !” cried 
Egwina as Siegbert laid him on a couch. 

“ Yes, my sister; but now aid me to bring 
him from his swound, and then will I go for a 
leech.” 

In response to their restoratives the king soon 
showed signs of returning consciousness. Eg- 
wina explained rapidly to Siegbert as they min- 


350 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

istered to him. “ ’Tis the same misease which 
hath afflicted the king since he was a young 
man. ’Twas at his wedding feast, I have heard 
them say, when first it seized upon him. The 
merriment was at its height when he was taken 
witli it. Some there were, and are yet, who 
thought that wicca craft had been wrought 
upon him ; but go, my brother, for the leech. 
See ! he openetli his eyes.” 

Siegbert left hastily, and soon returned with 
the physician, who examined the king carefully. 

“ It needeth blood-letting,” said he, sagely, 
“ but unlucky is the day, and mickle would be 
the result should I use the vein knife.” 

The king smiled faintly. 

“ No blood dost thou need to let, good leech,” 
he said. “ The affliction is one to which time 
hath accustomed me, and naught do I need now 
but repose, since the sharpness of the attack 
hath passed.” 

“ Then,” said the leech, unwilling to let slip 
an opportunity to press his service upon the 
king, “ I will leave thee this decoction, and to- 
morrow will we see about the blood-letting. 
Then, too, shalt thou be removed to abode more 
befitting thee.” 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST 


351 


To all of liis entreaties the next day to allow 
him to remove him to his own dwelling, Alfred 
turned a deaf ear ; nor would he permit Sieg- 
bert to inform his own family of his where- 
abouts. 

“ ’Twill be but a few days until the misease 
will have left me,” he said. “ Until then I will 
stay with thee, little one, if thou wilt let me.” 

“ Gladly, my king,” returned the maiden, 
with shining eyes. “ If thou canst abide in 
our poor dwelling, thou art as welcome as the 
sunbeam.” 

Tenderly did Alfred smile at her. 

“ Egwina,” said he gently, when the leech 
had gone, ‘‘tell me of this young man. Art 
thou wed to him, and is that why thou wouldst 
not exchange the true-lofa with Edward ?” 

“ No, no,” answered Egwina. “ This is my 
brother, my king.” 

“ Thy brother ?” and Alfred looked his sur- 
prise. “ I knew not that thou hadst a brother, 
little one.” 

“ Nor did I know until but a short time 
since,” returned Egwina. Briefly she recounted 
the incidents which led to their finding each 
other. 


352 A MAID AT KING ALFRED^ COURT 

“ It was the providence of God that brought 
ye to each other,” said the king, piously. “ Griev- 
ously have we mourned for thee, little one. We 
knew not why thou shouldst have left us. Now 
that I have found thee, thou slialt not leave us 
again. Thy brother shall be of us also. Tell 
me of thyself,” and he turned abruptly to 
Siegbert. 

Siegbert told his story, with which we are 
already familiar. 

“ Thoughtful is thy brow, and thine eye glows 
with the light of a scholar,” declared the king, 
regarding the young man with interest. “ Thou 
dost please me well, Siegbert, and agreeable to 
me will be the task of training thy mind. In 
a few days we will go together to the palace.” 

Egwina looked at Siegbert with a distressed 
face. Siegbert spoke boldly, resigning without 
a pang the enticing prospect opened up before 
him, for the sake of that dear sister : “ My 
lord king, prithee do not press us. Thy gra- 
ciousness warmeth the heart, but we are not 
of gentle blood, and unbecoming to us would be 
the ways of the court.” 

“ And thou carest naught for wisdom and 
learning?” cried Alfred, regarding him with 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST 


353 


surprise. “ Hath my ken of men failed me 
now ?” 

A light flashed into Siegbert’s eyes, but, loyal 
to his sister, he opened his lips to deny the desire 
that possessed him when the king said, smilingly : 
“ There seemeth a paradox. Thy words belie 
thy looks, friend Siegbert. Gainsay it not that 
thou dost long for learning.” 

“ I do not gainsay it, my lord,” answered the 
young man in a low Voice. 

“Then why dost thou not wish to come to the 
palace ? Ah !” catching sight of the downcast 
face of Egwina. “ Come, little one, thou slialt 
answer. Is it Edward ?” 

Egwina bowed in silent assent. 

“ Egwina, tell me truly,” and Alfred’s voice 
was grave. “ Lovest thou not my son ? He told 
me that thou didst, and that thou didst with- 
hold from him thy true-lofa because thou didst 
fear that I would be displeased with thee. 
Gladly did I approve thee, for thou wert near 
and dear to me already as mine own child. 
When he sought thee, lo ! thou couldst not be 
found. Vainly have we searched for traces 
of thee, but none could be found. Edward 
hath grieved without ceasing over thy loss. Tell 


354 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

me wliy thou didst leave, for in that doth lie the 
reason of tliy wish not to return. Hath Edward 
been mistaken ? Dost thou not love him?” 

Egwina looked at him with troubled eyes. 
Siegbert would have spoken, but she stopped 
him. 

“ My brother, I will tell him all,” she said in 
earnest tones. “ I do love Edward, my king. I 
knew not that he did love me until the night I 
left him. I stood awaiting his coming after he 
would have seen thee, when I heard footsteps 
approaching. Wishing not to meet other than 
Edward at the moment, I retired into the shadow 
of the trees. It was thou, my king, and the 
lady Elswitlia. She was telling thee that she 
feared that Edward did look upon me with 
loving eye. Thou wert surprised, and when the 
lady said that it had grieved her that I was not 
gentle, thou didst say, ‘ True, she comes not of 
noble blood/ I could bear no more, my king. 
I feared thy displeasure, and so, as Gy da the 
seid woman was there and wished me to go with 
her, I left all and followed after her.” 

“Thou foolish little one !” The king’s voice 
was very tender. “ And thou didst not hear the 
rest of our talk ? I said, ‘ True, she is not 


AN UNEXPECTED GUEST S55 

of noble blood, but what do we reck of the blood 
when the mind is noble ? Glad am I that our 
son hath chosen so wisely/ ” 

“ My king !” gasped the girl. “ Saidst thou 
that ?” 

“ The very same. Now will ye go with me, 
my children ?” Alfred had risen. He held 
out his hands to them with his most winning 
smile. With an inarticulate cry Egwina sprang 
to him, and Siegbert’s eyes were wet as he kissed 
the hand of Britain’s gentle king. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME 

Never to be forgotten was the day on which 
Alfred brought Egwina and Siegbert to his 
palace. Not a cloud marred the blue of the 
sky or dimmed the brightness of the sun. All 
nature seemed to have donned her fairest garb. 
Cowslips dotted every mead. Birds trilled 
joyously from every bush. The patient oxen, 
each with a nosegay betwixt his horns, bore to 
every village and town tall birch trees, around 
which the swains and maidens frolicked ; for it 
was the first of May, and ealdorman and thegn 
and ceorl joined together in the glad bringing 
home of the Summer. 

In the morning from every village went two 
troops of horse. Tall youths and men assembled 
as though they would go forth to a mighty 
battle. One troop was under a captain named 
356 


BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME 357 


c< Winter.,” arrayed in fur and wadded gar- 
ments, and armed with a winter spear, who 
arrogantly rode to and fro, showering made 
snow-halls as if he would fain prolong the cold. 
The other troop was commanded by a captain 
clad in green boughs, leaves, flowers, and other 
summer raiment. Then the two factions en- 
gaged in a tilt, typical of the struggle between 
life and death, wherein Summer hath the 
mastery. Winter and his companions scatter 
ashes and sparks about them. The other com- 
pany defend themselves with birchen boughs 
and young lime twigs; finally the multitude 
award the victory to Summer, and he is crowned 
with flowers. 

All the lads and lassies had set out soon after 
midnight, with horns and other music, to 
neighboring woods, breaking boughs off the 
trees and decking themselves with wreaths and 
posies. Homeward then they turned, and at 
sunrise set these bushes in the doors and win- 
dows of their houses. Feasting and games 
followed, and joyous was the day. 

Bright the mead and green the woodland 
that stretched from the palace, and merrily re- 
sounded horns and song upon the air. As they 


358 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

neared the manor, Egwina’s step grew slower, 
and she trembled. Alfred drew her close to his 
side, and bade her lean upon him for support. 
From one of a group of merry-makers a young 
man detached himself, and came toward them 
with light, quick steps. It was Edward. 

“ My father,” he cried, “glad am I that thou 
hast returned. Somewhat of uneasiness did we 
feel that thou didst not come sooner, but now — ” 

He stopped short, catching sight of Egwina for 
the first time. Over his face flashed immediately 
incredulity, surprise, and delight in quick suc- 
cession. So great was his amazement that he 
spoke not, but looked at the maiden as though 
he were afraid a word would dissolve the vision. 

“Son, hast thou no word of welcome for thy 
bride?” Alfred spoke cheerily. “A laggard 
will she think thee if\hou dost not greet her. 
Thy father hath brought thee thy bride. 
Shall he woo her for thee also ?” 

He stooped and kissed the maiden’s brow, 
and then, leading her to Edward, joined their 
hands together, saying : 

“ I have brought thee home thy summer, 
Edward. Take her, and forever keep that 
summer in thy heart. I cannot express all her 


bringing the summer home 359 

merit. Prudent and modest is she, and none 
excelleth her in purity. She lives now for thee 
— thee alone. Hence she loves naught else but 
thee. Let her waste not for thy love, and suffer 
naught to come between thee. As thou dealest 
with her, so may God deal with thee.” 

“ So may God deal with me/’ repeated Ed- 
ward, solemnly. “ Welcome, my bride, and 
thrice welcome ! Never more shall we be parted. 
We two will live with but one. heart and one 
purpose.” 

“ Welcome also thy bride’s brother,” and 
the king brought Siegbert forward. “ Hast 
thou room in thy heart for another brother? 
Marry ! once I thought him loth to let thee 
have Egwina, and hard did I plead for 
thee.” 

“ But now ?” and Edward greeted Siegbert in 
his frank, winning way. 

“ Now that I have seen thee, I am content,” 
answered Siegbert. 

“ It doth surprise me to behold in thee a 
brother to Egwina,” said Edward, his hand still 
clasping that of Siegbert. “ I wotted not that 
she possessed any that were sibbe to her.” 

“ ’Tis a long story,” and Alfred drew Sieg- 


360 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

bert away with him and turned toward the pal- 
ace. “ While we greet the Lady Elswitha, do 
thou tell him it, Egwina. Join us anon in the 
hall, Edward.” 

Edward held out his hands to the maiden. 
“Let us wander under the trees,” he said. 
“ Henceforth and forever hand-in-hand.” 

So under the trees they sauntered, pouring 
forth their joy at again being with each other. 
When the first rapture was over, Edward said: 
“ Tell me, Egwina, why thou didst leave me 
that night, and how thou didst find thy brother? 
Vainly did I seek for thee; vainly sought in 
hillock and dale for trace of thee, but naught 
was there to be found anywhere.” 

Egwina began where he left her, and told him 
all her story. When she reached the ordeal, he 
seized her hand and tore her sleeve and bracelet 
from her arm. 

“ No scar or burn in truth is there !” he cried. 
“ Oh, blessings on the vala who mixed for Adiva 
the potion ! Blessings also upon Adiva ! As 
for Denewulf- — how dared he let thee suffer such 
a trial ?” 

Egwina laid her hand gently upon his. 

“ It was not Denewulf, Edward. I demanded 


BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME 


361 


it, for none were there who believed in my in- 
nocence. God alone could show it, for man had 
forsaken me. Grieve not over it, because of it 
was I led to Anlaf’s, where I found Siegbert, 
my brother. Through him was it that thy 
father did enter our dwelling, and thus, at last, 
was I brought to thee.” 

“ Truly, it was God’s providence,” answered 
Edward. “ Yet doth my heart beat, and a mist 
comes before mine 6yes at thy hardships. Tell 
on, brave heart; I will be calm.” 

“ There is but little else to tell,” answered 
she, and continued her narrative. 

“ Edward, Edward,” called some merry voices 
as a group of youths and maidens came troop- 
ing toward them, “ come and join us.” 

Catching sight of Egwina, they shrpped in 
surprise, and then called joyously: “ ’Tis 
Egwina ! Egwina hath come to us again !” 
They gathered round her, welcoming her 
warmly. Edward took from a maiden near him 
a garland of cowslips, daisies, and primroses, 
and kneeling before Egwina, said : “Thus do I 
crown thee my Summer and queen of my heart.” 

“ They have exchanged the true-lofa !” went 
up the merry shout. “ Edward hath chosen 


362 A MAID AT KING ALFRED’S COURT 

his mate ! Lord and lady of the Summer are 
they !” 

Bursting into a gay song, they joined hands 
and circled joyously round the loving pair. 

“ Merry is the throstle’s song 

And blithe the mead doth bloom ; 

For we have brought the Summer home 
From Winter’s dreary tomb. 

“ Merry is the song of youth 
And blithely do we sing ; 

For each hath brought his Summer fair 
To join our mystic ring.” 


Test c Books 

FOR <BOYS AND GIRLS 


A SERIES of books for young 
people that contains the latest 
and best works of the most popular 
writers for boys and girls. The 
stories are not only told in an inter- 
esting and charming manner, but 
most of them contain something in 
the way of information or instruction, 
and all are of a good moral tone. For this reason they 
prove doubly good reading ; for, while the child is 
pleasantly employing his time, he is also improving his 
mind and developing his character. Nowhere can 
better books be found to put into the hands of young 
people. They are profusely and handsomely illustrated 
by the best artists and are well printed on good paper 
with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings. 

Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent 
prepaid on receipt of price. 

Cloth , each, $1.25 

The Term Tublishtng Company 

923 cARCH STREET PHILADELPHIA 



l 


STORIES FOR GIRLS 


’The Ferry cMatd of the Chattahoochee 

By cAnnie cM. 'Barries Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father’s extremity, takes 
charge of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several 
impending calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of 
supporting her invalid parent and his family. The heroine’s 
cheerfulness and hearty good humor, combined with an un- 
flinching zeal in her determination to accomplish her work, 
make a character which cannot fail to appeal to young people. 

cA cNLaid of the First Century 

By Lucy Foster cMadison Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who 
for political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She 
is shipwrecked in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a 
passing vessel bound for Britain. Eventually an opportunity is 
afforded her for going to Rome, where, after many trying and 
exciting experiences, she and her father are united and his 
liberty is restored to him. 

o My Lady Barefoot 

By cMrs. Evelyn Raymond Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

A beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl 
who lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his 
death. The privations she undergoes during his life-time, her 
search for other relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with 
them, her return to her early home to acquire her uncle’s 
estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and happy life, form a most 
interesting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness and simplicity 
of character must appeal to the admiration of all readers. 


2 


Dorothy Day 

*By Julie cM . Lippmann Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

This is a most interesting story of a bright and spirited young 
firl whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl 
chafes under the new relationship, being unwilling to share 
with another the bounteous love of her mother which she had 
learned to claim wholly for her own. By the exercise of great 
tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won over, 
and becomes a most estimable girl. 

cMtss Wildfire 

'Ey Julie cNI* Lippmann Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

The story of a governess’ attempt to win the love and confi- 
dence of her ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is 
inclined to be somewhat of a hoyden. The development of 
the girl’s character and her eventual victory over her turbu- 
lent disposition combine to form a story of unusual merit and 
one which will hold its reader’s eager attention throughout. 

“ A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without 
labeling or tagging it at the end.” — Western Christian 
Advocate , Cincinnati, O. 

An Odd Little Lass 

Dy Jessie E. Wright Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She 
begins life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures 
are numerous, and often quite exciting. After a time she 
is transplanted to the country, where alter many thrilling 
experiences she eventually grows into a useful and lovable 
young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and abounds 
in interesting incident. 

“ The story is an intensely interesting one, and abounds in 
pleasing and unique situations .” — Religious Telescope , Dayton, 

Ohio. 


3 


Dwo Wyoming Girls 

Dy cMrs. Carrie L. cMarsball Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to 
“ prove up ” their homestead claim. This would be no very 
serious matter were it not for the persecution of an unscru- 
pulous neighbor, who wishes to appropriate the property to 
his own use. The girls endure many privations, have a num- 
ber of thrilling adventures, but finally secure their claim and 
are generally well rewarded for their courage and persever- 
ance. 


Hbe Girl Ranchers 

*By cMrs . Carrie L. cMarsball Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers 
and difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and 
the interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch 
is managed almost entirely by two young girls. By their 
energy and pluck, coupled with courage, kindness, and un- 
selfishness they succeed in disarming the animosity of the 
neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise eventually 
results successfully. 

cAn Every-Day Heroine 

Dy cMary cA. Denison Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure, 
winsome, earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is sud- 
denly bereft of fortune and father and becomes the chief sup- 
port of a semi-invalid mother. While there are many touching 
scenes, the story as a whole is bright and cheerful and moves 
forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its read- 
ers along and makes them reluctant to put down the book 
until the end is reached. 


4 


Her College Days 


*By cMrs. Clarke Johnson 


Illustrated by Ida Waugh 


This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl’s life in a 
New England college. The trustful and unbounded love of 
the heroine for her mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing 
devotion of the mother to the daughter are so beautifully in- 
terwoven with the varied occurrences and exciting incidents of 
college life as to leave a most wholesome impression upon 
the mind and heart of the reader. 


STORIES FOR DOYS 


Uncrowning a King 


By Edward S. Ellis, c/1* cM. Illustrated by J* Steeple Daws 

A tale of the Indian war waged by King Philip in 1675. The 
adventures of the young hero during that eventful period, his 
efforts in behalf of the attacked towns, his capture by the 
Indians, and his subsequent release through the efforts of 
King Philip himself, with a vivid account of the tragic death 
of that renowned Indian chieftain, form a most interesting and 
instructive story of the early days of the colonies. 



Gold Seekers 


*By Edward S* Ellis, <A. cM* Illustrated by F* <A* Carter 

A thrilling account of the experiences of two boys during a 
trip to the gold fields of Alaska. The hardships that they 
endure, the disappointments they suffer, the courage and 
perseverance that they manifest in the face of seemingly 
insurmountable obstacles, and their eventual success in their 
undertaking, are all most graphically portrayed. 


True to His Trust 

*By Edward S. Ellis , A, cM. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis 

The hero of this story will win his way at once into the heart 
of every one, and his pluck and perseverance will carry the 
sympathy of every reader through his many adventures, strug- 
gles, and singular experiences. Like all of the author’s works, 
the incidents teach in the most convincing manner that true 
manliness and sturdy integrity are the only principles through 
which happiness and success in life are possible. 

Comrades True 

'Ey Edward S, Ellis, A* cM. Illustrated 

In following the career of two friends from youth to manhood, 
the author weaves a narrative of intense interest. This 
story is more realistic than is usual, as the two heroes pass 
through the calamitous forest fires in Northern Minnesota and 
barely escape with their lives. They have other thrilling ad- 
ventures and experiences in which the characteristics of each 
are finely portrayed. 

“ Among juveniles there is not one of greater interest, or 
more wholesome influence than ‘ Comrades True.’ ” — Sentinel , 
Milwaukee, Wis. 

cAmong the Esquimaux 

'Ey Edward S. Ellis, A. cM. Illustrated 

The scenes of this story are laid in the Arctic region, the cen- 
tral characters being two sturdy boys whose adventurous spirit 
often leads them into dangerous positions. They visit Green- 
land ; go on a hunting expedition, have a number of stirring 
adventures, but ultimately reach home safe and sound. 

“ A capital and instructive book for boys.” — Post , Boston, 
Mass. 


6 






















































































































* 

































































# 










































































































* 






















* 























































► 













































































































































t 



m 


